"THEN  I  LEFT  HER." — Page  115. 


IN  SEAB£H  OF 
nADEnOISELLE 


GEORGE  GIBBS 


HENRY  T  COATES 
&CO. 


PHILADELPHIA 
19O1 


COPYRIGHT,  1901,  BY 
HENRY  T.  COATES  AND  COMPANY. 


ALL  RIGHTS  RESERVED. 


TO  THE  MEMORY 

OF 
MY  FATHER 

THE  LATE   MEDICAL   INSPECTOR 

JSenjamin  ffranfelfn  (Bibbs, 

UNITED  STATES  NAVY. 


2120832 


NOTE. 

There  were  no  more  vivid  episodes  in  the  coloniz- 
ation of  the  New  World  than  those  resulting  from 
the  attempts  of  the  French  people  to  gain  a  perma- 
nent foothold  on  our  shores.  This  fact  has  long 
been  recognized  by  sober  historians  as  well  as 
by  the  writers  of  fiction,  for  all  the  fascination  of 
romance  holds  over  the  whole  field  of  inquiry. 

The  most  thrilling  chapter  in  all  this  history, 
strangely  neglected  or  overlooked  by  the  romantic 
writers,  is  that  of  the  struggle  between  the  Span- 
ish and  French  colonists  for  dominion  over  our  own 
land  of  Florida.  To  me,  whose  profession  it  is  to 
see  pictures  in  the  words  of  other  men  and  to  pro- 
duce them,  this  historic  page  has  appealed  very 
strongly  as  the  proper  setting  for  a  human  drama— 
an  inviting  canvas  upon  which  the  imagination 
may  paint  a  moving  picture  of  the  emotions,  desires 
and  passions — the  loves  and  hates — of  men  and 
women  like  ourselves — against  the  somber  and  some- 
times lurid  background  of  historic  fact. 

I  have  tried,  so  far  as  I  have  used  history,  to 
be  scrupulously  exact.  I  have  carefully  read  the 

original  or  authorized  editions  of  the   writings   of 

iii 


NOTE. 

Hakluyt,  Rene*  de  Laudonniere,  and  a  number  of 
others;  but  there  is  little  to  be  found  in  them 
which  will  not  also  be  found  much  more  vividly 
depicted  in  the  writings  of  Mr.  Francis  Parkman. 
Some  of  the  names  will  be  recognized.  Jean  Ribault, 
Laudonniere,  Menendez,  the  Indians  Satouriona, 
Olotoraca  and  Emola,  and  others,  were  all  real  men. 
As  for  those  others  who  are  of  the  imagination — as 
for  Mademoiselle  and  those  who  searched  for  her,  it 
is  to  be  hoped  that  they  will  not  be  found  at  odds 
with  the  events  and  scenes  in  which  they  are  placed. 
These  things,  or  others  like  them,  must  have  been, 
for  the  writer  of  historic  fiction  may  rely  on  the  fact 
that  human  nature  remains  much  the  same,  no  matter 

how  great  the  lapse  of  years. 

G.  G. 

Bryn.  Mawr,  March,  1901. 


iv 


CONTENTS. 


I.  OF  MY  MEETING  WITH  MASTER  HOOPER ,       i 

II.  OF  THE  TAKING  OF  THE  CRISTOBAL 10 

III.  MADEMOISELLE 29 

IV.  OF  MY  BOUT  WITH  DE  BAQAN 39 

V.  DIEPPE 51 

VI.   IN  WHICH  I  LEARN  SOMETHING 65 

VII.  IN  WHICH  I  FIND  NEW  EMPLOYMENT 81 

VIII.  WE  REACH  THE  NBW  LAND 95 

IX.  WE  PUT  TO  SEA no 

X.  THE  HERICANO 124 

XI.  WHAT  BEFELL  Us  UPON  THE  SAND-SPIT 135 

XII.  TRUCE 150 

XIII.  THE  LINE  UPON  THE  SAND 164 

XIV.  THE  MARTYRDOM 174 

XV.  THE  LODGE  OF  SELOY 189 

XVI.  OF  OUR  ESCAPE 204 

XVII.  IN  WHICH  WE  JOURNEY  TO  PARIS 219 

XVIII.  THE  POET  KING 235 

XIX    I  MEET  THE  AVENGER 253 

XX.  WE  SET  FORTH  AGAIN 267 

XXI.   WE  FORM  AN  ALLIANCE < .   281 

XXII.   OLOTORACA 298 

XXIII.  THE  MOON-PRINCESS 314 

XXIV.  WE  ADVANCE 329 

XXV.  THE  DEATH  OF  THE  WOLF 344 

XXVI.  AND  LAST 361 

v 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 

BY    GEORGE    GIBBS. 

"THEN  I  LEFT  HER"  (Page  115) , Frontispiece. 

PAGE 
"A    MOI  !    A    MOI  !" !.    24 

"A    LINE    IN    THE    SAND !" 170 

"QUICK    AS    HE    WAS,    MY    HAND    WAS    EVER    QUICKER." 357 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 


CHAPTER  I. 

OF  MY  MEETING  WITH    MASTER   HOOPER. 

IT  has  ever  been  my  notion  that  apology  is  de- 
signed to  conceal  a  purpose  rather  than  to 
express  it ;  that  excuse  is  not  contrition  but  only 
self-esteem.  Therefore  it  seems  ill-fitting  to  begin 
my  narration  thus,  especially  as  there  are  many  Span- 
iards who  will  say  that  I  lie  in  all  that  I  have  writ- 
ten. But  this  will  matter  little  to  me,  for  I  have 
had  good  confirmation  in  the  writings  of  their  own 
priests  and  chroniclers.  Before  many  years  are 
gone,  I  will  rest  peaceful  in  the  churchyard  at 
Tavistock  and  the  ranting  of  any  person,  of  what- 
ever creed  will  avail  little  to  disturb  my  bones.  I 
shall  die  believing  in  God  Almighty;  that  is  enough 
for  me. 

These  blind  fanatics  think  themselves  privileged 
to  commit  any  crime  in  His  name.  They  speak  of 
God  as  though  they  owned  Him  ;  as  though  none 
other  were  in  a  position  even  to  think  of  Him  with  any 

understanding.     But  indeed  there  is  little  to  choose 
i  i 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

between  the  madmen  of  any  races.  Twenty  years 
have  barely  passed  since  Thomas  Cobham  sewed 
eight  and  forty  Spaniards  in  their  own  mainsail  and 
cast  them  overboard.  Not  long  agone  certain  Eng- 
lish soldiers  in  Mexico  filled  a  Jesuit  priest  with 
gunpowder,  blowing  him  to  pieces. 

I  do  not  attempt  to  justify  my  part  in  the  hap- 
penings of  which  I  am  to  write,  and  the  terrible 
retribution  brought  upon  the  Spaniards.  I  can 
only  say  that  my  own  intimate  life  and  love  were 
so  twined  into  these  events  that  I  followed  where 
my  wild  heart  led,  as  one  distraught.  It  is  enough 
that  I  loved — and  now  love — Diane  better  than 
woman  was  ever  loved,  and  that  I  hated  Diego 
with  a  hate  which  has  outlived  death  itself. 

Being  but  a  blunt  mariner  and  God-fearing  man, 
with  a  knowledge  of  the  elements  rather  than  any 
great  learning  of  the  quiet  arts,  the  description  of 
these  happenings  lacks  the  readiness  of  the  skilled 
writer,  from  whose  quill  new  quips  and  phrases 
easily  pass.  Yet,  what  I,  Sydney  Killigrew,  am  to 
write  has  virtue  in  its  reality ;  and  its  strangeness 
may  even  exceed  those  tales  written  by  the  sprightly 
wits  of  London,  whom  I  am  told  it  is  the  fashion 
of  Her  Majesty  to  gather  about  her. 

For  although  a  true  report  of  the  people  of  Flor- 
ida has  been  made  by  Admiral  Jean  Ribault,  the 
story  of  the  great  deception  practised  upon  him  by 


OF  MEETING  WITH  MASTER  HOOPER. 

that  Spaniard,  Menendez  de  Aviles  is  now  for  the 
first  time  to  be  truly  written  by  one  who  was  with  the 
Frenchmen  at  that  time.  And  in  view  of  the  Eng- 
lish settlements  which  may  shortly  be  made  by  Her 
Majesty  to  the  northward,  it  seems  proper  and 
valuable  that  this  should  be  written. 

The  more  do  I  deem  this  my  duty  when  I  consider 
the  cruel  wars  which  men  have  fought  for  the  modes 
by  which  the  good  God  may  be  worshiped.  Re- 
formist, New  Thinker,  or  whatever  I  may  be,  these 
events  have  only  convinced  me  of  the  truth  of  the 
saying  of  my  father,  "  Live  thy  life  right,  my  young 
mariner,  and  thy  mode  of  faith  will  be  forgiven." 
That  great,  good  father — naval  commander  of  his 
king,  Councilor  of  the  Realm,  noble  in  life  as  in 
lineage — upon  whose  talents  and  genius  every  half- 
hearted earl  in  the  kingdom  had  laid  a  claim !  For 
whatever  he  may  have  lacked  in  wisdom  for  the  bet- 
terment of  his  own  estate  in  the  world,  he  had  ever 
the  wit  to  advise  others  to  their  great  good  fortune 
and  happiness. 

As  I  stood  against  a  pile  on  the  great  dock  at 
Plymouth  and  looked  across  the  fine  harbor  through 
the  network  of  rigging,  I  thought  of  the  days  of 
the  Great  Henry  when  good  ships  well  manned  and 
victualed,  and  commanded  by  men  of  valor  and 
ingenuity,  were  ready  at  all  hours  to  uphold  the 
dignity  of  their  king  upon  the  water. 

3 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

Now  all  was  changed.  The  mighty  fleets  that 
lay  off  in  Plymouth  Sound  in  Henry's  day,  had 
rotted  in  anchorage  and  not  a  halliard  had  been 
rove  on  a  ship  of  the  line  for  fifteen  years.  Dis- 
cipline on  royal  ships  was  a  matter  of  no  account, 
for  no  man  knew  what  change  the  week  to  come 
might  work  in  his  command.  Even  now  the  coasts 
of  England  lay  open  to  the  attack  of  any  foreign 
ships  that  might  choose  to  run  in  and  fire  the 
broadsides  of  their  great  new  pieces  of  ordnance. 
Here  in  Plymouth  harbor  lay  but  four  revenue 
ships  of  one  hundred  tons,  and  three  converted 
merchant  brigs  which  had  been  lightly  armed.  At 
London  there  were  perhaps  as  many  more,  and 
these  were  all, — all  that  great  fair  England  had  in 
her  harbors  to  ward  off  danger  from  the  Spaniards, 
ever  ready  and  watchful  across  the  channel !  There 
was  naught  for  a  seaman  to  do  ;  and  if  a  Bible  or 
prayer-book  chanced  to  be  found  on  board  any  ship 
in  Papist  waters,  she  would  be  confiscate  forthwith 
and  her  company  of  seamen  would  be  carried  to  the 
prisons  of  the  Inquisition. 

A  voyage  in  the  narrow  seas,  from  which  I  had 
returned  but  a  few  days  before,  more  than  anything 
else  had  given  me  the  desire  to  see  service  with 
some  foreign  nation  where  a  stout  arm  had  more 
value  than  a  heart  set  on  "  paternosters  "  or  psalm 

books. 

4 


OF  MEETING  WITH  MASTER  HOOPER. 

In  truth,  though  this  trouble  was  partly  of  my 
own  making,  I  had  had  enough  of  the  merchant 
service.  To  go  back  to  Tavistock  was  not  to  my 
liking ;  for  though  I  had  a  taste  for  peace  among 
men  I  had  no  stomach  for  a  life  of  idleness.  I  had 
been  bred  by  my  father  to  the  sights  and  smells  of 
the  sea,  the  voice  of  which  was  more  grateful  to  my 
ears  than  the  sounds  of  the  wood-birds  which  had 
ever  seemed  to  me  mere  shrill  and  noisy  pipings. 
And  though  in  no  manner  a  brawler,  a  life  of  enter- 
prise suited  me  mightily. 

As  I  labored  in  this  quandary,  a  hand  was  laid 
upon  my  shoulder  and  a  rough  voice  at  my  side  said 
heartily,  "  Why, — is  not  this  Sydney  Killigrew  of 
Tavistock?"  And  turning  I  saw  Master  David 
Hooper,  my  father's  friend,  who  went  as  Mas- 
ter Commander  in  the  last  cruise  of  the  Great 
Harry. 

"  None  other,  Captain  Hooper  ! "  said  I,  grasping 
with  great  joy  his  hairy  fist.  He  held  me  off  at 
arm's  length  and  looked  at  me  carefully,  noting  my 
great  stature  with  evident  enjoyment. 

"  The  very  image  of  thy  father — though,  by  my 
faith,  thou'rt  built  upon  a  more  sumptuous  scale. 
But,  lad,  what's  wrong  ?  You've  the  air  of  a  farmer's 
boy  two  days  from  land." 

And  with  that,  after  other  exchanges  of  compli- 
ments, I  told  him  how  the  world  had  gone  with  me  ; 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

how  our  estates  had  fallen  from  bad  to  worse  and 
how  little  chance  there  seemed  of  pursuing  the  call- 
ing upon  the  ocean  I  loved  and  wished  for.  He 
heard  me  through,  tapping  the  while  thoughtfully 
with  his  ringers  upon  the  pier  head. 

"  Come,"  said  he  at  length,  "  let  us  go  to  some 
place  where  we  can  discuss  thy  affairs  at  leisure." 

And  he  led  the  way  from  the  dock  up  the  street 
to  the  Pelican  Inn,  where  seafaring  men  such  as 
ourselves  were  wont  to  go  for  a  pot  or  so  of  Master 
Martin  Cockrem's  own  brewing.  Once  seated  there 
in  the  quiet  window  seat  overlooking  the  Sound,  he 
questioned  me  closely  as  to  my  disposition  in  relig- 
ious and  political  affairs.  Then  finding  that  I  was 
not  averse  to  taking  up  a  true  life  of  adventure  upon 
the  sea,  he  unburdened  himself  of  his  own  plans  for 
the  future. 

"  You  know,  lad,  of  the  state  of  the  Royal  Navy. 
Nothing  I  can  say  will  make  you  feel  that  the  mer- 
chant service  is  secure  from  injury  at  foreign  hands. 
Great  Harry,  the  wonder  of  all  Europe,  lies  rotting 
her  ribs  yonder,  and  there  are  no  capable  ships 
afloat.  France  would  love  well  to  see  us  all  singing 
our  ave  Marias  and  salves  in  our  deck  watches, 
yet  she  has  no  love  for  the  greed  of  Philip.  So  I 
say,  lad,  there  is  no  present  danger." 

"  And  yet,"  said  I,  "  our  commerce  has  been  re- 
duced to  less  than  fifty  thousand  tons." 


OF  MEETING  WITH  MASTER  HOOPER. 

"  Softly,  boy.  Our  carrying  may  not  be  so  great 
as  in  the  days  of  Harry,  but  neither  France  nor  Spain 
carry  more.  For  our  own  brave' fleet  of  gentlemen 
cruisers  has  made  sad  havoc  of  their  barques  on  the 
ocean,  and  not  a  Papist  ship  dare  show  her  nose 
within  a  dozen  leagues  of  the  Scilly  Isles." 

"  But  these  free  ships  have  no  warranty  from  the 
Queen." 

"  Marry,  lad,  you've  the  wit  of  a  babe  scarce 
out  of  swaddling  clouts.  Can  ye  not  see  how  the 
wind  sits?  The  Queen  knows  well  how  much  she 
needs  these  independent  ships  of  war.  For  reasons 
of  state  she  may  not  openly  encourage  our  enter- 
prises ;  but,  laddie,  I  tell  you  she  has  a  secret  love 
for  them.  As  for  warranty,  what  more  would  ye 
have  than  that  ?  " 

And  so  saying,  he  put  upon  the  bench  between  us 
a  large  parchment  bearing  the  Great  Seal  of  State.  I 
scanned  the  document  in  an  uncertain  mood.  For 
it  set  forth  with  many  flourishes  the  rights  "  of  one 
Master  David  Hooper  to  trade  upon  the  oceans  and 
to  use  his  best  endeavors  to  restrain  by  forcible  or 
other  means  any  enemies  of  Her  Majesty  from 
doing  hurt  or  offering  hindrance  to  any  English  per- 
sons or  vessels  on  the  high  seas." 

"  Why,  then,  Captain  Hooper,"  said  I,  "  you  are 
still  in  the  Royal  Service." 

"  We  are  all  in  the  service   of   the  Queen,  lad. 
7 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

This  license  guarantees  nothing  and  is  in  fact,  to 
ordinary  eyes,  but  a  license  to  trade ;  and  yet  is  it 
not  of  greater  worth  than  a  royal  commission  as  cap- 
tain in  a  navy  which  does  not  exist  ?  A  license  to 
trade  !  Ouns !  and  such  a  trade  !  Why,  lad,  what 
is  your  ship's  cargo  of  wool  stuffs  to  an  after-castle 
full  of  silver  flagons  and  Spanish  ducats — with  a 
taste  now  and  then  of  good  Papist  wine  to  clear 
the  gunpowder  from  your  throat  ?  Let  them  prate. 
Their  undoing  will  be  the  greater.  I  tell  you,  we 
gentlemen  adventurers  stand  yet  between  Spain  and 
the  mastery  of  the  seas.  It  may  come  to  pass  that 
one  day  they  will  try  to  cross  the  channel, — they 
will  never  land,  lad.  All  this  and  more  the  young 
Queen  knows  well.  For  though  she  has  a  grievous 
way  of  looking  displeasure  at  one  minute,  she  has  as 
happy  a  one  of  winking  merrily  the  next. 

"  So  it  is,  ye  see,  that  Drinkwater,  together  with 
Cobham,  Tremayne,  Throgmorton,  and  others  among 
us  have  survived  both  the  prison  and  the  noose  and 
put  to  sea  again  with  no  greater  loss  than  the  pro- 
portion of  the  captured  articles  Her  Majesty  sees  fit 
to  take  for  the  replenishment  of  the  Treasury.  This 
then  is  how  the  matter  stands ;  so  long  as  we  masters 
may  sail  successfully,  making  no  complications  with 
France  or  the  other  countries  to  the  north  and  east, 
Queen  Bess  wishes  us  a  light  voyage  out  and  a  heavy 

one  home,  and  indeed  delights  in  our  tales  of  fortune, 

8 


OF  MEETING  WITH  MASTER  HOOPER. 

to  which  she  is  wont  to  listen  with  sparkling  eyes. 
The  bolder  the  deeds  the  better  they  are  to  her 
liking." 

I  listened  to  this  secret  of  state  with  eyes  agog. 
Master  Hooper  paused  in  his  talk  long  enough  to 
drain  his  pot,  which  he  set  down  abruptly  upon  the 
table. 

"  Come,  Sydney/'  said  he  with  a  smile,  and  stretch- 
ing both  hands  toward  me,  "  what  say  ye  to  a 
voyage  with  David  Hooper  for  a  shipmate,  in  a 
bottom  staunch  from  batts-end  to  kilson,  the  wind 
and  seas  for  servants,  and  never  a  doubt  but  that  to- 
morrow will  be  better  than  yesterday  !  Or  perhaps 
the  gruntings  of  the  swine  at  Tavistock  hold  newer 
charms  ?  What  say  ye?  " 

Were  it  in  my  mind  to  debate  upon  an  immediate 
answer,  the  mention  of  the  pigs  at  Tavistock  had 
done  more  to  remove  that  uncertainty  than  aught 
else  the  gallant  captain  might  have  said.  So  I  told 
him  that  his  proposition  was  much  to  my  liking, 
and,  could  I  be  of  service,  the  swine  at  Tavistock 
might  be  larded  for  a  lout  with  better  land-legs  and 
stomach  than  I. 

Thus  it  was  that  I  came  to  be  the  third  in  com- 
mand of  the  Great  Griffin  on  her  fourth  voyage 
out  of  Plymouth. 


CHAPTER  II. 

OF  THE  TAKING  OF  THE  CRISTOBAL. 

T  IKE  many  other  English  ships  engaged  in  pri- 
-•— '  vate  enterprises  at  this  time,  the  Great  Griffin 
was  of  no  great  bulk,  having  a  tonnage  of  but  a  little 
more  than  three  hundred.  Nor  had  she  the  great 
after-castles  and  fore-castles  of  the  Spanish  galleons  ; 
but  her  bulwarks  were  stoutly  built,  and  high  enough 
to  give  such  protection  against  the  arrows  and  small 
pieces  of  the  enemy  as  might  be  necessary  to  those 
who  handled  the  tier  of  eighteen  and  twenty-pound- 
ers on  the  main  deck.  The  after-castle,  or  poop  as  it 
had  come  to  be  called,  was  raised  but  one  deck,  and 
here  again  were  mounted  several  patereros  of  modern 
fashion  for  use  at  short  distances.  The  guns  being 
all  mounted  upon  the  upper  deck,  made  open  ports 
below  of  no  necessity ;  and  so,  even  in  rough  weather, 
all  of  her  ordnance  could  be  brought  to  bear.  The 
company  was  made  up  of  merchant  sailors  and 
coasters, — taken  altogether  a  hardy  lot,  yet  gentle 
and  quite  unlike  the  reports  of  them  which  had 
reached  our  ears  from  the  mouths  of  the  Spaniards. 
The  Griffin  had  three  tall  masts,  and  upon  them 


OF  THE  TAKING  OF  THE  CRISTOBAL. 

were  set  sails  patterned  after  the  wonderful  new 
invention  of  Master  Fletcher  of  Rye.  For  the 
spars,  in  lieu  of  being  made  fast  athwart  the  ship,  so 
set  to  the  masts  as  to  lay  forward  and  aft,  it  being 
thus  possible  by  the  hauling  upon  certain  tackles  to 
shift  the  sails  from  the  one  side  to  the  other  with 
great  speed  and  small  exertion.  This  invention 
permitted  the  ship  to  perform  the  strange  feat  of 
sailing  almost  directly  into  the  wind,  and  allowed 
great  advantages  in  getting  to  windward  of  larger 
ships.  Though  I  had  seen  ships  of  this  fashion 
in  the  Channel,  never  before  had  I  sailed  in  one  of 
them  ;  so  the  easy  manner  of  working  and  the  sim- 
pleness  of  the  rigging  and  tackling  gave  me  a  great 
pleasure. 

Standing  on  the  after  deck  and  looking  forward 
one  could  note  the  strong  lines  of  the  barque.  For, 
unburdened  by  the  tophamper  of  the  galleons,  the 
bulwarks,  barring  the  break  at  the  fore-castle,  took 
a  graceful  curve  and  met  above  the  bed  of  the  bow- 
sprit, which  made  into  the  head  where  it  was  solidly 
bolted  to  the  deck  below.  At  the  forward  part  of 
the  fore-castle  was  mounted  a  great  head  of  a 
dragon,  with  yawning  mouth  and  wide  eyes  that 
looked  over  the  waters  ahead  as  though  in  search  of 
its  rightful  quarry. 

As  I  looked  aloft  and  saw  the  new  sails  yellow 

and  purple  in  the  morning  sun,  big-bellied  under  the 

ii 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

stress  of  a  fine  breeze  from  the  east,  the  stays  to 
windward  taut  as  iron  bars,  the  fellow  at  the  helm 
leaning  well  to  the  slant  of  the  deck,  methought  I 
had  never  seen  so  splendid  a  sight,  and  thankful 
was  to  I  be  alive  and  able  to  enjoy  the  beauty 
of  it.  The  freshening  breeze  piled  up  the  waters, 
and  the  green  of  the  *curl  topped  by  its  filmy 
cloud  lifted  itself  to  be  caught  in  a  trice  and  car- 
ried down  the  wind  against  the  broad  bows  of  the 
ship,  or  indeed  at  times,  over  the  bulwarks,  singing 
as  it  flew  a  mellow  song  more  pleasing  to  my  ears 
than  any  other  earthly  melody. 

Master  Hooper,  by  reason  of  his  previous  service, 
maintained  to  a  high  degree  the  discipline  of  the 
old  navy  ;  and  the  company  of  the  Great  Griffin  was 
thus  unlike  those  of  many  of  the  free  sailers  of  the 
time,  which  for  the  most  part  were  composed  of 
men  who  had  used  the  sea  in  various  ways  but  had 
no  knowledge  of  the  customs  aboard  regular  ships 
of  war.  To  gain  that  knowledge  the  men  of  the 
Griffin  were  each  day  exercised  at  the  guns  and 
were  practised  in  the  use  of  the  sword  and  pike, 
while  the  bowmen  and  arquebusiers  had  targets  set 
upon  the  fore-castle  which  they  shot  at  from  the 
poop  with  great  speed  and  nice  judgment.  The  pike- 
men  and  swordsmen  had  a  proficiency  I  never  saw- 
equaled  in  France  or  in  Spain ;  and  Master  Hooper 
— they  called  him  "  Davy  Devil  " — had  an  exercise 


12 


OF  THE  TAKING  OF  THE  CRISTOBAL. 

which  he  called  the  fire  practise,  which  more  than 
aught  else  showed  his  ingenuity  in  providing  against 
panic  or  mishap.  Two  years  before,  a  large  part  of 
the  company  had  rebelled  against  the  second  in 
command,  who  had  caused  one  of  their  number  to 
be  strung  up  at  the  mast  by  the  thumbs.  Captain 
Hooper  being  ashore  at  the  time,  matters  might 
have  gone  badly  with  the  officer,  had  not  a  mes 
senger  been  immediately  despatched  to  the  inn 
where  he  was  stopping.  Then  came  Master  Hooper 
in  great  haste  and  caused  the  alarum  of  fire  to  be 
sounded.  So  nice  had  been  his  discipline  that  each 
man  went  to  his  appointed  place,  waiting  there 
until  Master  Hooper  appeared  upon  the  poop  and 
gave  them  a  round  speech  upon  the  quality  of  obe- 
dience as  practised  in  the  navy  of  Henry  the  Great ; 
to  the  end  that,  there  being  no  fire  to  quench,  they 
quenched  themselves  and  went  about  their  several 
duties. 

On  the  morning  of  the  second  day  from  Plymouth 
we  sighted  a  sail  to  the  south,  and  discovered  her 
to  be  a  crumster  of  New  Castle,  bearing  French 
Protestants  from  Havre  to  Bordeaux.  The  Cap- 
tain, Master  Tremayne,  related  a  sad  tale  of  the 
manner  in  which  several  persons  who  should  have 
gone  with  him  were  taken  by  the  officers  of  the  In- 
quisition at  Havre,  as  they  were  about  to  make  their 
escape  to  his  vessel. 

13 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

The  martial  spirit  of  Master  Hooper  had  done 
much  to  shake  the  serenity  of  the  merchant  life  out 
of  me,  and  the  sight  of  several  gentlewomen  below 
decks  aboard  the  crumster,  with  the  pink  rings  of 
the  manacles  and  the  red  scars  of  the  fire  still  upon 
them,  so  inflamed  me  that  I  vowed  no  feeling  of 
charity  should  stand  between  me  and  the  duties  of 
justice.  Captain  Tremayne  also  told  us  that  during 
the  night  he  had  run  afoul  of  a  Spanish  vessel  of 
large  size,  who  had  hailed  him  and  was  in  the  act  of 
sending  boats  aboard  when  a  fog  fell  and  he  had 
pulled  away  under  its  friendly  cover.  After  some 
further  parley  Captain  Hooper  set  sail  on  the  Griffin 
and  steered  boldly  to  the  south,  hoping  thus  to 
sight  this  Spanish  sail  during  the  afternoon  ;  and 
true  enough,  in  the  first  watch  a  large  ship  was 
made  out  under  topsails  and  spritsail,  standing  for 
the  coast  of  France.  Upon  sighting  us  the  stranger 
hove  about  and  took  a  course  which  the  Great 
Griffin  must  cross  in  an  hour  or  so. 

Master  Hooper,  not  knowing  the  strength  of  the 
ship  and  wishing  to  draw  her  further  from  the  coast 
where  Spanish  cruisers  in  great  numbers  lay  in  wait 
for  Huguenot  vessels,  put  up  his  helm  and  stood  off. 
The  wind  however  blowing  smartly,  he  soon  found 
the  Griffin  to  be  drawing  away  from  the  stranger, 
who  was  laboring  heavily  in  the  great  seas.  In 

order  therefore  to  slacken  our  pace  without  attract- 

14 


OF  THE  TAKING  OF  THE  CRISTOBAL. 

ing  notice,  Master  Hooper  caused  one  of  the  spare 
mainsails  to  be  lowered  over  the  stern.  So  soon  as 
this  sail  touched  the  water  the  speed  of  the  Griffin 
caused  it  to  fill  and  act  as  a  drag  which  notably 
diminished  our  rate. 

The  Spaniard,  for  such  the  vessel  now  appeared, 
began  drawing  up,  until  in  the  course  of  an  hour  or 
so  we  could  mark  his  tiers  of  guns  as  they  frowned 
out  over  the  water  to  windward.  So  light  was  our 
top  hamper  and  so  steady  was  the  drag  astern  that 
we  appeared  to  toss  but  little  in  the  seas.  But  the 
Spaniard  yawed  and  rolled  in  so  frightful  a  manner 
that  the  sails  at  times  seemed  hardly  to  be  restrained 
by  their  sheets,  and  flapped  so  noisily  that  they 
boomed  like  long  cannon.  She  went  over  at  so 
great  an  angle  that  her  decks  and  castles  crowded 
with  the  men  at  the  guns  were  plainly  to  be  seen. 

Yet  she  presented  a  fair  sight  as  she  came  down 
upon  us.  Despite  the  squall,  the  sun  stole  between 
the  rifts  of  the  clouds  and  here  and  there  turned  the 
tumbling  purple  mass  into  molten  gold.  The  sails, 
catching  the  glint,  were  bright  against  the  darkening 
horizon,  and  made  so  fair  a  vision  that  she  seemed 
the  abode  of  some  water-princess  rather  than  the 
battery  of  a  horde  of  barbarians  seeking  life  and  un- 
worthy profit. 

When  she  came  to  what  may  have  seemed  a  rea- 
sonable distance,  a  cloud  of  smoke  puffed  from  a 

'5 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

point  forward  and  a  column  of  spray  shot  up  from 
the  water  at  several  hundred  yards  on  our  quarter. 
The  Spanish  colors  were  then  run  up  quickly,  and 
this  movement  was  followed  by  Master  Hooper,  who 
sent  to  the  mainmast  head  the  pennant  of  the  Queen. 

Little  by  little  the  course  of  the  Griffin  had  been 
laid  to  the  windward,  so  the  Spaniard  now  sailed  at 
a  distance  of  about  half  a  mile ;  and  as  other  shots 
now  began  falling  somewhat  nearer  to  us,  the  cap- 
tain ordered  the  tackle  which  secured  the  drag-sail 
to  be  cast  off,  and  they  hauled  it  aboard.  The 
Griffin,  eased  of  her  load,  sprang  forward  like  a  scur- 
rying cloud,  the  fellow  at  the  helm  moving  her 
closer  and  closer  into  the  eye  of  the  wind  till  the 
starboard  leeches  were  all  a-tremble ;  then  he  held 
her  as  she  was,  enabling  the  Spaniard  to  come 
within  gunshot. 

The  balls  now  fell  too  close  for  ease  of  mind,  and 
the  splinters  from  two  of  them,  which  struck  us  fair 
amidships,  made  an  end  to  three  gunners  who  were 
at  their  stations.  In  a  great  ferment  I  saw  them 
carried  below  to  the  steerage,  crying  aloud  in  piti- 
ful fashion.  Captain  Hooper  hereupon  let  his  ship 
go  off  a  little  to  get  her  headway  ;  the  gunners  cast 
loose  the  long  eighteen-pounders,  and  the  after  guns 
were  soon  doing  some  execution  in  the  enemy's 
rigging,  and  our  shots  still  told  after  the  Spaniard's 

shots  began  falling  astern,  or  were  so  badly  aimed 

1 6 


OF  THE  TAKING  OF  THE  CRISTOBAL. 

that  they  flew  wild  and  did  us  no  hurt.  Seeing  that 
the  range  of  the  Spanish  ordnance  was  shorter  than 
our  own  and  marking  our  great  advantage  in  this 
matter,  Captain  Hooper  put  the  ship  upon  the  other 
tack  and  hove  her  to  with  the  wind  to  the  larboard, 
thus  enabling  the  entire  starboard  broadside  to 
be  got  into  action.  The  roll  of  the  Griffin  greatly 
disturbed  the  gunners,  but  after  some  minutes,  by 
firing  high  upon  the  roll  to  leeward,  many  shots  flew 
straight  for  the  Spaniard,  so  that  soon  we  saw  first 
his  bowsprit  and  sail,  and  then  his"  foremast  go  by 
the  board. 

There  was  a  great  commotion  behind  me,  and  I 
turned  to  see  a  fellow  jumping  up  and  down  and 
slapping  his  thigh  in  great  glee.  "  How  now,  sir," 
I  said,  somewhat  sternly,  "  are  you  mad  ?  " 

He  turned  to  me  with  a  grin. 

"  'Twill  be  poor  smellin'  in  the  Bay  o1  Bisky,  say 
I.  Did  ye  see  me  snip  off  his  nose?  Did  ye?  'Twas 
my  shot,  sir.  He'll  want  a  bigger  'kerchief  than  a 
spritsail  now,  I'll  be  bound." 

The  wreck  so  encumbered  the  deck  of  the  Span- 
iard that  it  was  some  minutes  before  any  order  could 
be  brought  about  and  the  galleon  again  put  to  the 
wind.  Master  Hooper  clewed  up  his  lower  sails, 
eased  off  his  sheets,  and  taking  up  a  position  on  the 
enemy's  weather-quarter  poured  in  at  easy  range  a 
fire  which  swept  the  crowded  decks  and  created 

2  17 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

a  panic  among  the  Spanish  gunners.  The  cries  of 
the  wounded  and  dying  we  could  hear  faintly,  but 
by  the  movements  of  the  officers  on  the  after-castle, 
who  ran  here  and  there  brandishing  their  swords, 
we  were  able  to  surmise  a  sad  lack  of  discipline 
among  the  company.  On  the  Griffin  the  divisions 
waited  for  the  word  of  command  from  the  officers, 
firing  thereupon  with  great  regularity  and  preci- 
sion. Though  now,  as  we  came  again  into  range,  the 
Spanish  shots  told  here  and  there,  and  great  white 
splinters  flew  in  all  directions,  such  men  as  were 
unhurt  remained  at  their  stations,  the  injured  among 
them  being  replaced  by  others  from  those  detailed 
to  navigate  the  ship. 

So  unwieldy  was  our  adversary  that  she  could 
not  come  up  into  the  wind  because  of  the  great 
encumbrance  of  her  head  gear,  and  so  was  forced 
to  wear  around ;  and  as  she  did  so,  Davy  Devil 
who  had  been  awaiting  this  opportunity  to  rake, 
fired  the  entire  larboard  broadside.  The  Griffin, 
no  longer  lying  in  the  trough  of  the  sea,  sailed 
more  steadily  than  before,  and  the  effect  of 
this  broadside  was  terrific.  Not  less  than  four 
shots  went  through  the  ports  of  the  Spaniard's  after- 
castle  and  one,  more  lucky  than  the  others,  passed 
just  over  the  rail  and  struck  the  mainmast  below  the 
yard,  and  over  it  went  on  the  next  roll  to  leeward, 

the  tackling  dragging  with  it  the  mizzen-topmast 

18 


OF  THE  TAKING  OF  THE  CRISTOBAL. 

which  flew  asunder  at  the  cap  with  a  crackling  heard 
loudly  above  the  booming  of  the  ordnance. 

"  She'll  need  a  new  bonnet,  Master  Killigrew,  to 
be  in  the  fashion  again,"  said  Davy  Devil  behind 
me. 

We  could  not  at  this  time  have  been  at  a  greater 
distance  than  two  cable-lengths  and  Master  Hooper, 
believing  the  enemy  about  to  strike  his  colors, 
brought  his  sails  home  and  directed  the  helmsman 
to  haul  up  alongside.  No  sign  being  heard  or  seen, 
two  anchors  were  got  out  and  men  lay  aloft  on  the 
yards  ready  to  cast  them  upon  the  Spaniard's  decks. 
Three, — four  minutes,  Master  Hooper  waited,  with- 
holding his  shot.  Then,  the  Spanish  demi-culverins 
again  opening  fire  upon  us  to  our  great  disadvantage, 
the  word  was  given  to  discharge  another  broadside, 
the  gunners  then  to  crouch  behind  the  bulwarks  and 
cubbridges  and  prepare  to  board. 

No  ship  could  have  withstood  the  shock  of  this 
fire !  For  discharged  at  such  close  range  the  shots 
tore  through  the  bulwarks  and  planking  with  a  horrid 
sound,  the  splinters,  as  we  found,  killing  and  maim- 
ing many  who  had  gone  below  for  protection. 

At  this  moment  a  single  tall  figure  appeared  upon 
the  after-castle  making  a  signal  of  submission. 
Upon  which  Master  Hooper  sheered  off  and  hove 
the  Griffin  into  the  wind  that  he  might  mind  his 
damages  and  care  for  his  wounded. 

19 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

The  weather  having  moderated,  a  boat  was  called 
away  to  go  aboard  the  prize,  and  Master  Hooper 
giving  me  charge,  I  put  off  for  the  Spaniard.  On 
account  of  the  heavy  sea  still  running  the  boarding 
of  the  vessel  was  no  easy  task.  In  spite  of  the  dis- 
mantled rigging  which  lay  over  her  sides,  she  wal- 
lowed far  down  in  the  trough  like  a  shift-ballast,  the 
seas  dashing  against  her  and  lashing  the  foam  over 
her  waist  in  feathery  clouds.  At  length,  with  some 
difficulty,  the  coxswain  hooked  a  ring-bolt  in  her  side 
to  leeward  and  I  hauled  myself  over  the  bulwarks. 

On  deck  a  gruesome  sight  awaited  us.  The 
wreckage  of  the  foremast  and  the  yards  lay  where 
they  had  fallen  and  obscured  the  view  of  the 
fore-castle  where  a  party  of  the  company  were 
hacking  away  at  the  wreck  with  their  axes  and 
swords.  The  ship  was  flush-decked  in  the  waist, 
after  the  fashion  of  vessels  in  the  carrying  trade,  and 
the  men  who  worked  the  guns  had  thus  been  ex- 
posed to  the  worst  of  our  fire  which  had  raked  them 
en  echelon — as  the  French  have  it — from  foremast  to 
poop.  Many  of  the  cannon,  small  culverins  and 
swivels  of  Italian  make,  were  dismounted  and  lay 
askew,  frowning  inboard.  Piled  here  and  there  were 
bodies,  many  lacking  in  human  semblance  and 
presenting  a  ghastly  spectacle  after  the  cleanly  decks 
of  the  Great  Griffin. 

Moving  carefully  over  the  slippery  decks,  I  came 

20 


OF  THE  TAKING  OF  THE  CRISTOBAL. 

at  last  to  the  poop,  below  which  stood  one  who,  by 
reason  of  his  immense  stature,  towered  head  and 
shoulders  above  those  around  him.  I  am  not  like 
to  forget  this  early  impression  made  upon  my  mind 
by  Diego  de  Ba^an  ;  for,  surrounded  as  he  was  by  a 
scene  of  blood,  there  seemed  some  demoniac  sym- 
pathy between  his  figure  and  the  carnage  about  him. 
There  was  that  in  the  contour  of  his  face  which  re- 
minded me  of  the  doughty  Ojeda,  possessing  a  hid- 
eous beauty  like  only  to  that  of  the  evil  one.  The  sun 
behind  him  glinted  on  the  visor  of  his  morion  from 
the  shadow  of  which  his  eyes  gleamed  darkly.  His 
black  beard,  which  came  at  two  points,  framed  in  a 
jaw  set  squarely  enough  on  his  great  neck,  and  his 
wide  shoulders  even  over-topped  mine  both  for 
breadth  and  height.  He  leaned  easily  with  one 
hand  upon  the  rail,  looking,  in  his  polished  breast 
piece,  so  splendid  that  I  could  not  but  mark  the 
difference  between  his  garb  and  mine,  which  was 
but  that  of  the  merchant  seaman,  ungarnished  by 
any  trappings  of  war. 

Scorning  the  salute  I  proffered  him,  he  spoke 
coldly,  in  English,  without  further  ado. 

"You  would  speak  with  me,  seftor?" 

"  My  mission,"  I  replied,  "  is  with  the  commander 
of  this  ship.  If  you  are  he,  you  will  go  with  me 
yonder." 

"  The  commander  of  the  San  Cristobal  is  dead. 

21 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

I  am  Don  Diego  de  Ba£an.  But  I  will  go  aboard 
no  heretic  pirato." 

"  We  are  no  pirato,  sefior,"  said  I  calmly,  "  but 
a  free  sailer  of  Her  Majesty,  Elizabeth  of  England, 
whom  you  have  attacked  without  warrant." 

"  And  if  I  will  not  go  ?  "  Here  he  drew  him- 
self up  to  his  great  height,  folded  his  arms  and 
frowned  at  me  defiantly,  while  a  dozen  or  so  of  his 
pikemen  stood  at  his  back  and  scowled  fiercely. 
But,  in  my  position,  black  looks  caused  no  tremors. 

"  If  you  will  not  come,"  I  answered  steadily,  "  my 
orders  are  to  bring  you, — this  I  will  do ;  failing  to 
return  before  the  next  stroke  of  the  bell,  my  cap- 
tain will  sink  you  as  he  would  a  rotten  pinnace." 

He  looked  about  him  at  the  scene  of  havoc,  and 
smiled  bitterly.  Then,  with  a  word  to  his  pikemen, 
who  still  surrounded  us,  his  manner  changed. 

"  Seflor,"  he  said  more  quietly,  "  you  see  how  it 
is  with  us.  The  Cristobal  takes  water  at  every 
surge.  She  is  a  wreck.  What  am  I  to  do  ?  To  con- 
tinue the  battle  were  only  to  sacrifice  the  remainder 
of  my  company.  I  must  surrender."  He  cast 
down  his  eyes.  "  Yes,  there  is  no  help  for  it.  I 
will  go  with  you.  But  if,  sefior,"  and  here  he 
raised  his  head  and  eyed  me  like  a  hawk  from  cap 
to  boot,  "  if  you  deem  your  victory  one  of  per- 
sonal prowess  and  have  the  humor  for  further 

argument,  I  shall  meet  your  pleasure."     His  words 

22 


OF  THE  TAKING  OF  THE  CRISTOBAL. 

came  calmly,  yet  he  leaned  forward  and  seemed 
about  to  raise  his  hands  toward  me.  I  folded  my 
arms  and  looked  him  in  the  eyes.  They  had  lost 
their  quiet  and  flashed  at  me  furiously.  His  great 
fingers  twitched  nervously  as  though  to  catch  me 
at  the  throat.  He  was  glorious.  And  then  I  made 
a  vow  that,  so  far  as  it  lay  in  my  power  when  time 
and  place  fitted,  his  taunt  should  have  an  issue. 

"  Why,  that  will  be  as  it  may  be,"  I  replied  evenly, 
"  at  present  you  are  to  follow  me  aboard  my  ship." 
Seeing  my  attitude,  he  grew  calmer  and  shrugging 
his  shoulders,  turned  away. 

"As  you  will;  "  and  then  after  a  pause,  half  court- 
eously, "  You  will  permit  me  to  give  some  final 
orders  ?  " 

"  Orders  in  future  must  come  from  my  captain." 

"  But,  seftor,"  he  cried,  "  these  are  but  some  mat- 
ters relating  to  the  repair  of  the  ship." 

Seeing  no  harm  in  this,  I  allowed  him  to  turn 
and  speak  in  a  low  tone  to  one  of  his  pikemen,  where- 
upon the  fellow  went  below. 

The  Griffin  had  meanwhile  hauled  up  within 
speaking  distance  and,  mounting  the  after-castle,  I 
hailed  Captain  Hooper,  acquainting  him  with  the 
condition  of  affairs  aboard  the  Cristobal.  The 
weather  being  still  too  rough  to  heave  the  Griffin 
alongside,  I  obtained  further  instructions  to  bring 

the  Spanish  officer  aboard  that  the  disposition  of 

23 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

the   prisoners   and  other   matters  might   be   more 
readily  discussed  and  considered. 

So  ill-governed  was  the  crew  that  as  we  got  down 
into  the  boat  the  pikemen  and  gunners  leaned  far 
over  the  bulwarks,  cursing  us  for  dogs  of  heretics, 
and  one  of  them  spat  in  the  face  of  a  sailor  named 
Salvation  Smith,  who  would  have  killed  him  with  a 
boatpike  had  not  the  coxswain,  Job  Goddard,  stayed 
his  hand.  The  wind  now  blew  less  vigorously  and, 
though  the  sea  still  ran  high,  there  seemed  less 
danger  than  on  the  outward  passage.  But,  as  we 
rounded  out  from  under  the  lee  of  the  Spaniard,  my 
fine  fellows  setting  their  broad  backs  to  the  stroke, 
there  came  from  one  of  the  gallery  ports  a  cry  of 
distress,  the  voice  of  a  woman, 

"  A  moi !  a  moi !  For  God's  sake,  help  !  " 
The  oars  hung  for  a  moment  in  the  air  as  though 
the  sound  of  those  English  words  had  stricken  the 
boatmen  motionless.  Then  as  I  half  rose  from  the 
thwart,  with  one  accord  the  starboard  oars  gave  a 
mighty  stroke  and  the  bow  of  the  boat  swung  over 
under  the  many-galleried  stern  of  the  Cristobal.  A 
glance  at  the  port  showed  a  face  and  the  flutter  of 
a  kerchief,  while  from  within  came  the  clashing  of 
metal  and  the  curses  of  men.  As  we  swung  in,  a 
piece  of  wreckage  and  tackling  hung  near  us  and 
when  our  stern  rose  on  the  crest  of  the  wave,  I  could 

reach  it,  and  hauled  myself  clear  of  the  boat  and  up  to 

24 


A  MOI!  A  MoiJ" — Page  24. 


OF  THE  TAKING  OF  THE  CRISTOBAL. 

the  projection  of  the  lowermost  gallery.  As  I  raised 
myself  I  saw  two  boats  drop  from  the  side  of  the 
Griffin  and  knew  I  should  not  long  be  without  aid. 
On  reaching  the  port  the  sound  of  the  conflict 
became  more  distinct  and  I  heard  the  hard  breath- 
ing of  the  disputants  ;  so  without  more  ado,  I  raised 
myself  over  the  sill  with  an  effort  and  clambered  in. 
Before  the  door  leading  to  the  passage  of  the  half- 
deck  a  tall,  slim  figure  in  sombre  garb  moved  from 
side  to  side,  making  so  excellent  a  play  with  his 
sword,  that  the  pikemen  who  were  thrusting  at  him 
furiously  from  the  narrow  corridor  had  small  advan- 
tage. A  woman  lay  upon  the  floor  and  another 
crouched  in  the  corner.  On  seeing  me  come  for- 
ward one  of  the  pikemen  fell  back,  but  the  other 
aimed  so  vicious  a  blow  at  the  swordsman  that,  had 
he  not  been  thrown  aside,  it  must  surely  have  ended 
him.  The  force  of  the  thrust  threw  the  villain  for- 
ward into  the  cabin,  where,  being  off  his  guard  by 
reason  of  his  pike  handle  fouling  the  doorjamb,  he 
came  within  reach  of  my  hand,  which  struck  him 
full  in  the  mouth,  laying  him  sprawling  over  a  sea 
chest.  Salvation  Smith,  singing  a  psalm,  and  Job 
Goddard,  swearing  loudly,  here  tumbled  in  at  the 
port  and  following  into  the  passage  laid  about  them 
lustily  with  their  weapons,  to  the  end  that  in  a  few 
seconds  the  place  was  cleared  and  the  outer  door 
made  fast.  To  our  great  amazement  no  further 

25 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

attempt  was  made  upon  the  door,  nor  indeed  was 
there  any  commotion  above  us  or  on  the  deck ;  but 
upon  returning  to  the  port  the  reason  of  this  was 
clear,  for  the  four  boats  of  the  Griffin  were  sweeping 
around  the  stern,  the  fellows  lying  to  their  oars  with 
vigor  and  the  pikemen  standing  upright,  their  jaws 
set  and  the  glitter  of  battle  in  their  eyes.  Over  the 
Cristobal  they  came  swarming,  driving  the  men 
forward  where  they  huddled  upon  the  fore-castle 
like  a  slave  cargo.  They  had  no  spirit,  for  not  a 
shot  or  an  arrow  was  fired,  and  Master  Hooper  found 
himself  in  undisputed  possession  of  the  prize. 

Having  now  no  further  alarm  for  the  outcome  of 
the  affair,  I  directed  the  door  to  be  unfastened  and 
turned  my  attention  to  those  within  the  cabin. 

I  have  never  made  boast  of  courtly  ways,  think- 
ing them  mere  glitterings  and  fripperies  of  the  idle, 
designed  to  hide  a  lack  o-f  sturdier  qualities.  Few 
women  had  I  known,  and  in  my  boisterous  life  no 
need  had  come  for  handsome  phrases,  yet  would  I 
have  given  whatever  interest  I  possessed  or  might 
come  to  possess  in  this  or  other  prizes,  for  the 
readiness  of  wit  to  clothe  my  rough  speech  in  more 
courtly  apparel.  There  was  a  quality  of  nobility 
and  grace  in  the  figure  of  the  maid  in  the  cabin  that 
cast  my  rugged  notions  to  the  winds  and  made  me 
seem  the  swash-buckler  that  I  was.  In  stature  she 

was  tall  and  carried  herself  with  the  pride  and  dig- 

26 


OF  THE  TAKING  OF  THE  CRISTOBAL. 

nity  that  are  ever  the  birthright  of  true  nobility. 
No  exact  description  can  I  put  down  of  the  ap- 
pearance and  demeanor  of  Mademoiselle  Diane  de  la 
Notte ;  for  not  poetry  but  only  dull  prose  can  run 
from  my  unmannerly  quill.  I  only  know  that  a  ra- 
diance was  shed  upon  me,  and  all  the  senses  save 
that  one  which  controlled  my  heart  were  blinded  and 
inert.  So  acute  indeed  was  this  feeling  of  my  moral 
littleness  that  I  did  naught  but  stand  shifting  from 
one  foot  to  the  other,  toying  in  silly  fashion  with  the 
hilt  of  my  sword.  Had  it  not  been  for  the  maid  her- 
self I  know  not  what  uncomely  thing  I  might  have 
done.  But  Madame,  who  had  lain  swooning  on  the 
floor,  now  recovering  consciousness  and  thus  remov- 
ing her  anxiety  Mademoiselle  raised  her  head  and 
spoke  to  me. 

"  Monsieur,  we  do  not  know  what  is  your  calling  or 
command — whether  adventurer  or  Queen's  officer — 
but  you  are  a  valiant  man,"  saying  other  things  I  so 
little  deserved  that  I  cast  down  my  eyes  and  re- 
plied in  some  embarrassment  that  my  men,  not  I, 
deserved  her  kindness — God  knows  what  we  had 
done  was  little  enough  and  easy  of  accomplishment. 

But  she  would  not  have  it  so,  adding  further,  "  The 
La  Nottes  are  not  ungrateful  and  their  blessings  will 
fall  forever  on  you,  sir.  It  may  happen  that  your 
service  may  one  day  have  its  reward.  But  now  " — 

and  a  deep  sigh  burst  from  her,  "  alas !  we  can  do 

27 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

nothing,  not  even  for  ourselves — nothing  ! "  It 
seemed  as  though  her  voice  were  about  to  break,  but 
bending  quickly  forward  she  applied  herself  anew  to 
Madame  lying  at  her  knee,  the  picture  of  feminine 
strength  even  in  despair.  I  was  so  affected  by  her 
anguish  that  I  could  find  no  words  to  say  to  her, 
and  while  I  still  wondered  who  could  seek  to  do 
them  injury,  I  moved  to  the  Sieur  de  la  Notte,  who 
sat  upon  a  chest  staunching  the  blood  which  flowed 
freely  from  a  pike  wound  in  his  wrist.  He  was 
much  exhausted  by  his  encounter,  so  I  aided  him  to 
bind  his  arm,  after  which  I  withdrew  and  went 

upon  the  deck  to  make  my  report  to  Master  Hooper. 

38 


CHAPTER  III. 

MADEMOISELLE. 

AFTER  awhile  the  Sieur  de  la  Notte  came  on 
deck  to  Master  Hooper  and  disclosed  the 
story  of  his  persecution  and  the  circumstances  which 
led  to  his  capture  and  imprisonment.  His  tale  was, 
in  short,  the  tale  of  a  hundred  others.  He  had  be- 
come  a  follower  of  Calvin  and  had  even  preached  and 
written  the  new  religion.  His  estates  were  soon 
confiscated  and  he  was  forced  to  flee  into  the  night 
with  his  wife  and  daughter,  canying  only  the  jewels 
and  valuables  to  which  he  could  lay  his  hands. 

"And  what,  Monsieur,"  asked  Master  Hooper, 
when  he  had  done,  "  of  your  adventure  in  the 
cabin  ?  " 

"  That  is  soon  told.  When  the  action  began,  the 
commander  of  the  Cristobal,  Don  Alvarez,  sent  us 
below,  cautioning  us  not  to  appear  upon  the  deck. 
Don  Diego  de  Bagan  himself  locked  us  in  the  after 
cabin.  The  battle  over  there  came  a  sudden  move- 
ment at  the  outer  door  and  two  pikemen  rushed  into 

29 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

the  corridor  and  set  upon  me  vigorously.  So  sudden 
was  the  onslaught  I  had  scarce  time  to  set  myself  on 
guard.  But  I  managed  to  draw  and  use  my  sword 
to  such  good  end  as  to  confine  the  fellows  in  the  nar- 
row passageway,  where  I  had  them  at  a  disadvan- 
tage. Yet,  what  might  have  come  of  us  had  not 
yonder  giant  interposed " 

"  But  the  cause  of  this  attack  ? "  asked  Captain 
Hooper. 

"You  must  know,  Monsieur,"  replied  the  French- 
man, "  that  under  the  deck  of  that  cabin  is  a  chest 
containing  many  thousand  crowns.  It  was  upon  the 
Huguenot  ship  from  which  we  were  taken  and  was 
intended  by  Admiral  Coligny  for  certain  troops 
under  arms  in  the  north."  Captain  Hooper's  eyes 
sparkled.  He  would  have  liked  to  take  that  chest 
upon  the  Griffin.  But  he  had  his  orders  and  dared 
not  without  the  consent  of  the  Queen  take  even  sal- 
vage of  treasure  or  property  belonging  to  the  Protes- 
tant party. 

"  Captain  Hooper,"  said  I,  "  the  orders  for  the 
murder  of  this  gentleman  came  from  the  officer,  Don 
Diego  de  Bagan."  And  I  related  my  own  impru- 
dence in  allowing  the  Spaniard  to  communicate  with 
his  bowmen. 

"  H'm !  Twas  a  foolish  thing,"  said  Master 
Hooper,  stroking  his  chin,  "  but,  lad,  you've  atoned 
for  your  fault  in  handsome  fashion.  And  now  out 

3° 


MADEMOISELLE. 

with  spare  yards  and  masts  and  try  for  some  steerage 
way  on  this  storied  hayrick." 

There  being  many  bad  injuries,  the  Cristobal  took 
water  rapidly  and  Master  Hooper  sent  all  of  her 
crew  to  removing  it.  The  men  mounted  stages 
set  at  places  beyond  the  reach  of  the  water  and 
made  such  repairs  as  would  enable  her  to  reach 
port,  provided  the  weather  grew  no  worse.  The 
injuries  below  water  were  stopped  from  inboard, 
the  wreck  was  partially  cleared,  jury  masts  and  tem- 
porary spars  were  rigged  in  place  of  those  shot  away, 
and,  with  a  wind  on  the  quarter,  the  Griffin  and  her 
prize  moved  to  the  eastward  toward  the  coast  of 
France.  The  Griffin  having  even  more  than  her 
complement  of  men,  it  was  thought  best  by  Captain 
Hooper  to  send  aboard  the  Cristobal  a  large  prize 
crew,  of  which  he  made  me  commander.  Many  of 
the  more  important  prisoners  were  put  aboard  the 
Griffin  or  taken  below  on  the  Cristobal,  where  they 
were  confined  in  the  fore-castle.  To  my  great  satis- 
faction the  family  of  the  Vicomte  de  la  Notte  were 
passengers  to  the  city  of  Dieppe,  where  they  had 
friends.  A  matter  much  less  to  my  liking  was  the 
company  of  Don  Diego  de  Bagan,  whose  presence 
even  in  confinement  seemed  to  me  a  menace  to  the 
safety  of  the  ship  and  her  precious  cargo.  But  it 
was  so  ordered  by  Captain  Hooper,  for  at  Dieppe 
the  Spaniard  might  be  exchanged  for  English 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

seamen  imprisoned  there  as  hostages  at  the  de- 
mands of  Spain.  The  Cristobal  as  a  prize  was  to 
be  made  over  formally  to  certain  agents  of  Captain 
Hooper.  These  agents,  who  were  French,  it  is  said 
were  in  the  employ  of  the  Queen,  but  I  doubted 
this  after  my  dealings  with  them.  Having  sold  the 
Cristobal  and  placed  the  recaptured  treasure  in  the 
hands  of  Admiral  Coligny,  I  was  to  rejoin  the  Griffin 
at  Portsmouth. 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  second  day  the  Griffin 
put  her  helm  up  and  set  a  straight  course  for 
the  coast  of  Ireland,  to  refit  at  Kinsale,  where 
Master  Hooper  kept  his  goods  and  stores.  All  effort 
having  been  made  to  insure  a  safe  voyage  I  stood 
at  the  weather  rigging  upon  the  quarter-deck,  think- 
ing of  many  things.  I  marveled  at  the  wonderful 
power  which  had  drawn  me  from  myself  and  made 
my  rough  hulk  seem  to  me  but  the  abode  of  a  carnal 
spirit.  Having  no  quarrel  with  the  world  except  in 
matters  relating  to  the  betterment  of  my  condition,  I 
had  grown  in  my  rugged  health  and  brute  strength 
further  and  further  from  the  more  delicate  sensi- 
bilities which  go  to  make  the  better  part  of  human 
life.  It  was  my  own  fault.  I  knew  that.  I  could 
have  gone  into  the  horse-company  of  my  uncle  with 
a  chance  for  preferment  and  a  life  of  polite  grovel- 
ing at  the  skirts  of  royalty.  Though  I  had  read 

much  of  such  books  as  were  to  be  found  in  my  way 

32 


MADEMOISELLE. 

and  picked  up  a  smattering  of  the  languages,  a  dozen 
years  of  service  in  all  weathers  and  companies  had 
cudgeled  from  me  many  feelings  of  the  gentler 
kind  which  I  believe  are  nature's  gifts  to  all  right- 
thinking  gentlefolk. 

But  I  had  chosen  my  life  for  myself  and  there  was 
an  end  of  it.  I  compared  myself,  beside  Mademoiselle, 
to  a  clumsy  rock  crumster  against  the  gilded  pinnace 
of  the  Queen  where  every  line  is  beauty  and  strength. 
I  watched  her  as  she  walked  the  deck  with  Madame. 
Although  the  Cristobal  lay  over  to  leeward  and 
blundered  heavily  through  the  seas,  raising  her  head 
and  stern  in  abrupt  fashion,  Mademoiselle  walked  the 
slanting  deck  straightly,  conversing  quietly  the  while 
and  cheering  Madame,  who  leaned  upon  her.  Her 
carriage,  though  lissome,  gained  from  the  set  of  the 
head  a  certain  dignity  and  grace  that  marked  her  as 
a  queen  among  women — perhaps  a  little  haughty  but 
in  it  the  more  queenly.  But  I  would  not  be  so  in- 
terpreted as  to  show  her  in  any  sense  cold  of  temper, 
for  as  I  stood  there  watching  her,  my  heart  in  my 
eyes,  from  time  to  time  she  turned  and  flashed  a 
warm  glance  upon  me,  which  sealed  each  time  more 
surely  my  destiny  as  her  willing  servitor. 

In  a  little  while  the  prisoners  were  brought  up 

from  below  for  their  airing  and  Mademoiselle  went 

with  Madame  below  to  the  cabin.     The  Spaniards, 

taken  altogether,  were  a  well  enough  looking  com- 

3  33 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

pany,  and  I  do  not  doubt  that  under  proper  author- 
ity and  better  conditions  of  ordnance  and  seaman- 
ship, could  have  given  a  good  account  of  themselves. 
As  it  was,  they  seemed  well  cowed  and  came  up  from 
their  quarters  sheepishly,  blinking  their  eyes  like  so 
many  cats  at  the  brightness  of  the  sun.  There  came 
also  among  the  last  Don  Diego  de  Ba9an.  Lift- 
ing his  great  bulk  over  the  combing  of  the  hatchway 
he  scanned  the  horizon  as  though  mechanically  and, 
seeing  nothing,  turned  toward  me.  I  had  not  given 
much  of  my  thought  to  this  fellow,  for  with  the 
many  necessary  orders  and  duties  in  getting  the 
Cristobal  to  rights  and  under  way  my  mind  had 
been  so  occupied  as  to  harbor  no  place  for  plans  or 
business  of  my  own.  Yet  the  memory  of  the 
haughty  taunt  of  the  Spaniard  rankled  in  me,  and  I 
promised  myself  an  ungodly  pleasure  in  a  further 
discussion  of  the  subject.  As  the  ranking  officer 
among  the  prisoners,  I  had  allotted  him  the  half  of 
my  cabin,  but  my  business  upon  the  deck  having 
been  so  urgent,  I  had  not  as  yet  had  any  talk  with 
him. 

The  mist  of  years  passes  over  our  eyes  and  brains, 
dimming  the  memories  of  youthful  impulses  and 
madnesses.  Yet  even  now,  as  I  recall  the  face  of 
De  Ba^an,  handsome,  sneering,  powerful, — his  look 
of  contempt  at  all  things, — my  pulses  beat  the  more 

quickly  and  my  hand  again  goes  to  the  place  where 

34 


MADEMOISELLE. 

my  sword  was  wont  to  hang.  It  is  said  that  in 
the  matter  of  love  and  the  taking  in  marriage,  each 
person  may  find  upon  the  earth  a  mate  ;  likewise 
it  seems  to  me  most  natural  that  for  each  man  upon 
the  earth  at  least  one  other  may  be  born  who  shall 
be  his  natural  adversary  and  enemy.  It  was  once 
told  me  by  Martin  Cockrem  that  two  churls  entered 
the  inn-yard  at  the  Pelican  and  without  exchange  of 
words,  or  laying  eyes  on  each  other  ever  before, 
fell  instantly  to  fighting.  Setting  aside  the  dan- 
ger which  lay  in  his  presence  and  the  grievance  I 
bore  him  for  his  attack  upon  the  Sieur  de  la  Notte, 
a  like  feeling  of  antipathy  there  was  between  the 
Spaniard  and  me.  And  as  he  came  forward,  my 
fingers  closed  so  that  the  nails  drove  into  the  flesh 
and  I  took  a  step  toward  him.  Yet  he  was  a  pris- 
oner of  war,  promised  to  be  safely  delivered.  So, 
half  ashamed  of  my  own  impatience,  I  bit  my  lip  for 
the  better  control  of  my  speech  and  leaned  back 
upon  thetaffrail  smiling. 

"  You  have  not  given  me  the  honor  of  your 
company  in  my  prison,"  said  he,  with  a  sneer. 

"  Nay,  sefior,"  I  returned,  "  the  Cristobal  is  a 
sieve,  and  but  for  certain  precautions  might  now  be 
floating  kilson  upward.  My  company  you  shall 
have  when  other  things  are  righted,  for  there  is  a 
small  matter  for  discussion." 

"  And  what,  Sefior  Pirato  ?  "  he  asked  with  a  lift 
35 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

of  the  chin,  "  What  matter  is  common  between  you 
and  me?  " 

"  Permit  me  to  be  the  judge  of  that,  sefior.  And 
upon  the  Cristobal  the  subject  may  be  settled." 

"  Oho  !  You  crow  loud  as  a  fledgling  cock  with 
your  weighty  subjects !  " 

"  My  weighty  subjects  are  less  weighty  than  my 
fists,"  I  replied,  for  I  liked  him  not,  striving  hard 
meanwhile  to  preserve  my  peace.  "  You  saw  fit  to 
put  an  insult  upon  me  and  did  me  the  honor  of  an 
offer  of  a  further  argument  of  the  question.  I  ac- 
cept that  offer." 

He  placed  his  hands  upon  his  hips  and  looked  at 
me  from  head  to  foot  as  at  a  person  he  had  never 
seen  before.  And  then  his  white  teeth  gleamed 
through  his  black  mustache  as  he  smiled. 

"  You  are  a  bold  stripling.  Why,  Sir  Swash- 
buckler, the  prowess  of  Don  de  Ba^an  is  a  byword 
in  the  navy  of  King  Philip,  and  no  man  in  all  Spain 
has  bested  him  in  any  bout  of  strength.  Yet,  look 
you,  I  like  your  bulk  and  manner  and  it  may  be  that 
I  shall  see  fit  to  honor  you  with  a  test  of  endurance." 

"  'Tis  no  honor  that  I  seek,  sefior,"  said  I,  giving 
him  smile  for  smile,  "  but  the  satisfaction  of  a  small 
personal  grievance  which  may  be  righted  quickly. 
And  though  your  bulk  is  fit  enough  for  my  metal, 
your  manner  pleases  me  not ; "  for  it  galled  me  that 

he  should  continue  to  speak  of  me  as  a  pirato  upon 

36 


MADEMOISELLE. 

my  own  command ;  and  my  blood  boiled  at  the 
thought  of  what  he  had  attempted  to  work  upon 
the  Sieur  de  la  Notte  and  Mademoiselle. 

"  My  thews  may  please  you  even  less,  Sir  Adven- 
turer. Mark  you  this  " — and  leaning  over,  he  took 
from  one  of  the  guns  a  chocking  quoin  of  hickory- 
wood  banded  with  copper.  Seizing  it  in  his  hands 
he  placed  it  between  his  knees  for  a  better  purchase 
and,  bending  forward  quickly,  with  a  mighty  wrench, 
he  split  it  in  two  parts  as  one  would  split  an  apple ; 
whereat  I  was  greatly  surprised,  and  knew  for  certain 
that  I  had  no  ordinary  giant  to  deal  with.  But  I 
held  and  still  hold,  that  like  most  of  such  feats,  it  was 
but  a  trick  and  come  of  long  practise.  I  might  have 
shown  him,  had  I  wished,  the  breaking  of  a  pike-staff 
with  a  hand-width  grasp  ;  for  in  this  there  is  no 
great  skill  but  only  honest  elbow  sinew.  Yet  I  had 
no  humor  to  put  him  on  his  guard  against  me. 

Some  of  my  surprise  may  have  noted  itself  in  my 
face,  for  he  laughed  boastfully  as  he  threw  the  quoin 
upon  the  deck.  "  So  will  I  split  you, — if  your  humor 
is  unchanged." 

I  laughed  back  in  his  face. 

"  If  your  quoins  are  as  rotten  as  your  ship,  I  fear 
you  not.  To-morrow  we  make  the  coast.  To-night, 
if  it  meets  your  convenience  we  will  meet  upon  the 
fore-castle." 

"As   you   will,"   he   said  with  a    shrug   of  his 
37 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

shoulders,  "  yet  I  have  warned  you.     And  if  blood 

be  spilled  by  accident " 

"  It  will  not  be  mine !  Until  then,  seftor,"  and 
bowing,  I  made  my  way  below  to  inquire  if  Made- 
moiselle wished  for  anything. 

38 


CHAPTER  IV. 

OF   MY  BOUT  WITH  DE  BA£AN. 

I  MET  her  coming  out  of  the  passageway  which 
led  to  the  after-cabin.  Holding  out  her  hand  to 
me,  she  said  frankly,  "  I  came  to  seek  you,  Master 
Killigrew."  Her  manner  was  one  of  friendliness  and 
trust,  and  so  filled  my  heart  with  gratitude  that  at  first 
I  did  not  note  the  anxiety  which  showed  in  her  eyes. 
We  moved  to  an  embrasure  by  one  of  the  casements. 
There  she  seated  herself  upon  a  gun-carriage  and 
motioned  me  to  a  place  at  her  side. 

"  God  knows,  Master  Killigrew,  that  we  are  deep 
in  your  debt,"  she  began.  "  You  are  the  only  one 
my  father  has  trusted  since  we  fled  from  Villeneuve. 
But  there  is  much  that  you  should  know." 

"  Mademoiselle,"  I  replied,  "  my  devotion  to  your,, 
interests  or  cause " 

There  may  have  been  more  of  ardor  in  my  tones 
than  I  meant  to  show,  for  I  fancied  a  pink,  rosy  color 
came  to  her  neck  and  cheeks. 

"  We  have  good  reason  to  believe  in  your  honesty 
39 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

of  purpose,  Master  Killigrew,"  she  said  hastily,  "  and 
my  present  talk  is  further  proof  of  confidence.  The 
matter  concerns  Don  Diego  de  Ba$ar  and  ourselves. 
This  Spaniard  has  no  good  will  for  my  father." 

"  But,  Mademoiselle,  has  he — ?" 

"You  and  your  captain  thought  that  the  reason 
for  the  attack  lay  in  his  hope  to  conceal  the  money 
in  the  cabin.  That  was  not  all.  When  we  were 
first  taken  aboard  the  Cristobal  he  gave  me  the 
honor  of  his  admiration.  The  following  day  he 
sought  me  on  many  pretexts.  I, — believing  that 
the  comfort  and  peace  of  Madame,  my  mother,  de- 
pended upon  diplomacy, — allowed  him  to  sit  and 
talk  with  me.  At  last,  his  speech  becoming  little 
to  my  liking,  I  refused  him  further  admittance 
and  told  the  Sieur  de  la  Notte  of  my  annoyance." 

I  rose  from  the  seat. 

"  No,  listen !  Listen  to  me,"  she  continued. 
"Then — 'twas  only  three  days  before  the  encounter 
with  the  Great  Griffin — my  father  sought  Don  Al- 
varez and  told  him  the  facts  as  I  relate  them,  de- 
manding the  courtesies  due  to  honorable  prisoners 
of  war.  This  request  was  disregarded  and  Don 
Diego  came  at  all  hours  to  our  cabin,  into  which, 
the  door  lock  having  been  removed,  he  entered  at 
whatever  hour  he  pleased." 

She  may  have  marked  my  manner,  which  as  the 

narrative  proceeded,  grew  from  joy  at  her  confidence 

40 


OF  MY  BOUT  WITH  DE  BA£AN. 

to  surprise,  anger  and  then  rage  at  the  Spaniard, 
which  as  I  sat  there  seemed  like  to  overmaster  me. 
I  could  say  no  word,  but  for  better  control  kept  my 
eyes  fixed  upon  the  deck.  There  was  much,  I  knew, 
beneath  that  story  which  she  had  sweetly  robbed  of 
its  harshness  to  guard  me  from  rash  impulse.  And 
so  I  sat  there,  transfixed. 

"  I  have  told  this  because  I  think  it  best  to  guard 
against  him  when  we  reach  the  coast.  De  Bagan 
has  sworn  that  he  will  possess  me.  I  know  there  is 
naught  he  will  not  attempt  to  keep  his  word.  There 
is  no  evil  he  would  not  work  upon  us  or  upon  you  to 
gain  his  ends.  For  myself  I  fear  nothing,  but  he 
hates  my  father  with  a  deadly  hatred  and  Madame 
must  be  saved  from  further  suffering  if  the  means 
lie  in  our  power.  Oh  !  what  would  I  not  give  for 
the  bones  and  sinews  of  a  man  like  you  who  has  but 
to  order  and  the  thing  is  done  !  " 

She  stopped  abruptly  and  cast  down  her  eyes  as 
though  the  manner  of  her  speech  had  been  too 
strong  and  unwomanly.  And  I,  who  sat  there, 
turned  from  cold  with  hatred  of  the  Spaniard,  to 
warm  with  love  of  her.  For  in  spite  of  the  distance 
between  us,  the  speech  came  impulsively  from  the 
heart  and  made  me  more  than  ever  desire  to  justify 
her  confidence. 

"  I  cannot  say,  Mademoiselle,"  I  replied  gravely, 
"  that  there  will  not  be  danger,  for  there  is  treach- 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

ery  in  Dieppe.  But  many  strong  hearts  stand 
between  you  and  this  De  Ba^an." 

Her  hand  lay  upon  the  breeching  of  the  gun  be- 
side us  ;  small  and  very  white  it  was,  ornamented 
with  a  ring  of  ancient  setting  and  workmanship. 
Without  meditation  and  eased  of  my  boorishness  by 
some  subtle  influence  that  drew  me  to  her,  I  took  it 
in  my  fingers  and  raised  it  to  my  lips.  Then,  aston- 
ished at  my  audacity — for  I  had  never  done  so 
strange  a  thing,  I  drew  back,  hot  and  awkward.  But 
at  once  she  set  me  at  my  ease  and  would  not  have 
it  so. 

"  Nay,  sir,"  she  said  warmly,  "  if  you  are  to  serve 
us  truly  I  would  not  have  a  better  seal  for  the  con- 
tract." 

Upon  which,  still  in  great  ferment  of  mind,  I 
straightway  made  the  compact  doubly  sure. 

She  then  left  me,  seeking  the  cabin,  while  I  went 
upon  the  deck,  intent  upon  settling  the  business  in 
hand. 

The  wind  now  blew  freshly  from  the  north  and 
the  spray  came  over  the  waist,  cutting  sharply 
against  my  face  as  I  went  forward.  Job  Goddard 
lay  upon  his  back  upon  the  tarpaulin  of  the  forward 
hatchway,  while  Salvation  Smith  read  aloud  portions 
of  a  book  of  tales  relating  to  the  lives  of  the  Christian 
martyrs.  At  times,  in  impressive  pauses  in  the  read- 
ing by  the  pious  one,  Goddard  would  raise  himself 

42 


OF  MY  BOUT  WITH  DE  BA£AN. 

upon  one  elbow  and  curse  lustily — his  usual  mode 
of  expressing  admiration  for  the  martyrs  and  their 
sponsor ;  for  in  Salvation  lay  the  makings  of  a  most 
bigoted  and  godly  reformer.  Job  Goddard  swore  by 
all  things  under  heaven  and  upon  all  occasions — when 
that  mode  of  speech  seemed  least  fitting  or  appro- 
priate ;  and  the  book  of  the  martyrs  was  but  a  part 
of  Salvation's  instruction  in  simple  and  pious  thought. 
Yet  they  were  both  goodly  fighters — in  a  place  of 
great  difficulty  being  worth  at  the  least  four  English- 
men, six  Spaniards  or  eight  Frenchmen.  The  very 
sound  of  the  clashing  of  steel  pike-heads  or  the  re- 
port of  an  arquebuse  set  them  upon  the  very  edge  of 
their  mettle,  and  so  the  prospect  of  a  fair  engagement 
caused  them  so  great  a  joy  that  even  devotion 
to  their  principles  came  to  be  forgotten.  I  there- 
fore knew  that  the  business  I  had  in  hand  would 
meet  with  ready  response. 

"  To-night,"  said  I,  without  further  ado,  "  there 
is  to  be  a  bout."  Smith  closed  the  "  Martyrs  "  with 
celerity  and  Goddard  began  to  swear. 

"  Glory  be,  Job !     Who,  Master  Killigrew  ?  " 
"  Odds  'oonds,  Jem  !     What  is  it,  sir  ?  " 
"  There  is  to  be  a  test  between  the  Spaniard,  De 
Bagan  and  myself." 

In  a  moment  they  were  all  excitement,  slapping 
each  other  upon  the  back  and  making  a  great  com- 
motion. When  they  were  quiet  again  I  gave  them 

43 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

their  instructions.  There  were  to  be  no  arms.  For 
could  I  not  crush  him  into  submission  with  my  own 
will  and  sinews,  then — well — I  had  met  my  match  or 
better.  But  I  did  not  think  of  that.  We  would 
fight  at  twelve  o'clock  upon  the  fore-castle,  for  there 
we  would  be  undisturbed.  Two  Spanish  prisoners 
of  De  Bagan's  choice  were  to  stand  by  him,  and 
Goddard  and  Salvation  Smith  were  to  stand  by  me 
to  see  justice  done.  The  details  being  agreed  upon 
I  despatched  a  message  by  Goddard  to  the  Spaniard 
acquainting  him  with  the  plans  ;  to  which  there 
being  no  reply,  I  deemed  them  satisfactory. 

The  night  came  up  dark  and  windy.  But  toward 
six  bells  the  fresh  breeze  piled  the  clouds  away 
to  the  west  and  the  moon  came  out,  lighting  up  the 
deck  and  glimmering  upon  the  bright  work  of  the 
lanterns.  Prompt  upon  the  stroke  of  eight  bells  I 
caused  word  to  be  sent  to  De  Bagan.  When  he 
appeared,  his  cloak  was  thrown  about  his  shoulders 
but  I  could  see  he  wore  no  doublet,  having  only  his 
shirt,  hose,  and  a  pair  of  short  boots.  It  pleased  me 
to  know  he  had  thought  proper  to  make  some 
preparation  for  the  work,  for  I  now  felt  that  the 
matter  was  not  altogether  indifferent  to  him,  and 
that,  in  the  quieter  moments  of  his  cabin,  he  had 
given  me  credit  for  some  hardihood. 

Now  as  I  measured  him  by  my  own  stature  it 

seemed  indeed  as  though  he  had  the  advantage  in 

44 


OF  MY  BOUT  WITH  DE  BA£AN. 

height,  though  I  much  doubt  if  he  had  really  my 
breadth  of  shoulder  or  my  length  of  arm,  which 
were  second  to  no  man  I  had  met.  But  the  symme- 
try and  grace  of  his  figure  were  perfect.  The  light 
shone  through  the  thin  shirt  and  I  marked  the 
great  muscles  behind  the  shoulders  as  they  played 
when  he  moved  his  arms.  The  collar  was  open  and 
I  could  note  the  swell  of  the  breast  muscles  as  they 
lay  in  layers  like  rows  of  cordage  from  breastbone 
to  arm-pit.  The  thighs  were  smaller  than  mine, 
but  there  was  more  of  grace  and  more  of  sinew  both 
there  and  at  the  calf,  the  ball  of  which  played  just 
at  the  boot  top.  His  eye  was  bold  and  clear  and 
he  looked  at  me  steadily  from  the  moment  he  came 
upon  the  deck,  seeking,  in  a  way  I  had  seen  prac- 
tised, to  create  a  feeling  of  uneasiness  and  uncer- 
tainty. This  look  of  his  eyes  I  took  to  be  but  a 
part  of  the  method  of  intimidation  he  had  worked 
upon  others,  and  it  only  served  to  make  me  more 
wary  of  the  tricks  I  knew  he  would  play  should 
sheer  strength  not  suffice. 

He  at  once  made  several  tries  upon  my  arm  which 
I  held  forward  to  ward  a  sudden  rush  below  the 
guard.  Knowing  that  my  youth  and  clean  living 
might  give  me  advantage  in  a  long  struggle,  I  was 
content  for  the  moment  to  stand  upon  guard  and 
suffered  him  to  play  around  me,  my  eyes  fixed  upon 
his,  every  look  of  which  I  followed  and  read.  For 

45 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

so  heavy  a  man,  he  stepped  with  wonderful  alac- 
rity and  sprang  from  this  side  to  that  with  such 
speed  that  he  puzzled  me.  Finding,  however,  by 
reason  of  my  length  of  reach  that  he  could  get 
no  hold,  he  began  trying  different  methods.  The 
extension  guard  has  been  thought  of  some  advan- 
tage and  the  German,  Brandt,  has  practised  it  with 
success,  yet  I  counted  not  upon  the  wonderful  quick- 
ness of  the  man.  By  feinting  for  finding  a  catch 
upon  my  shoulder,  he  sprang  in,  catching  me  handily 
with  a  gripe  of  his  left  arm  upon  my  neck  and  back. 
So  fiercely  he  came  that  my  right  arm  was  pinioned  ; 
yet  my  left  elbow  met  him  in  the  middle  of  the 
breast  below  the  bone,  and  I  stood  firm  upon  my 
legs,  which  were  more  stocky  of  build  than  his,  and 
met  the  assault  strongly. 

As  he  closed  in,  the  arm  upon  my  back  and  neck 
took  a  firmer  hold  and  the  hand  came  over  my  right 
shoulder  from  the  back,  seeking  a  purchase  at  the 
neck.  The  strain  he  put  upon  my  body  was  terrible, 
so  terrible  that  for  the  moment  all  the  breath 
seemed  like  to  be  squeezed  from  out  my  lungs. 
Backward  we  strained  a  foot  or  so,  when,  as  he  eased 
his  gripe  to  get  a  better  purchase  upon  the  back, 
my  right  arm  came  a  trifle  freer  and  I  found  a  use 
for  my  hand  which  now  got  a  hold  upon  his  shoulder 
muscles.  My  nails  bit  deep  into  the  flesh  and  I 

plucked    between   my   palm   and    fingers   a   great 

46 


OF  MY  BOUT  WITH  DE  BA£AN. 

muscle  out  of  tension,  and  felt  for  the  moment  I 
could  hold  my  own.  He  still  had  an  advantage 
of  me  in  the  gripe ;  and  though  the  pressure  upon 
my  body  was  not  so  great  as  at  the  beginning, 
my  breath  came  with  difficulty.  He  seemed  in  little 
better  condition,  for  he  breathed  hard,  and  I  knew 
the  chance  blow  of  the  elbow  in  the  breast  had 
robbed  him  of  some  of  his  staying  power.  Try  as 
he  might,  his  arms  about  me,  his  head  bent  forward 
upon  my  chest,  he  could  not  at  first  bend  my  neck. 
Backward  and  forward  we  moved,  each  of  us  bring- 
ing forth  all  the  strength  we  could,  neither  of  us 
able  to  gain.  Then,  the  strain  put  upon  me  being 
more  than  mortal  flesh  could  stand,  little  by  little  I 
went  back  until  I  came  down  upon  one  knee. 

The  agony  of  that  moment !  He  put  forth  all 
his  power  and  tried  to  break  my  back  with  a 
terrific  wrench  which  must  have  ended  me  had 
not  my  new  position  given  a  side  purchase  upon 
him.  Seeing  that  so  long  as  my  right  hand  shoul- 
der gripe  remained  he  could  not  get  the  full  play 
of  strength  in  his  left  arm,  he  bore  down  with 
his  entire  weight.  In  this  I  humored  him  till  he 
got  me  high  enough  when,  though  still  suffering 
grievously,  I  shifted  my  gripe  and  took  him  with 
both  arms,  one  up  one  down,  just  below  his  ribs. 
Swinging  half  to  the  right  and  using  all  the  power 

left  me,  I  half  arose  and  buttocked  him  fairly,  send- 

47 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

ing  him  in  a  great  half  circle  and  loosing  his  gripe 
upon  my  chest.  Yet  the  strain  he  had  put  upon  me 
had  weakened  me  so  sorely  that,  ere  I  could  come 
upon  him  to  follow  up  my  sudden  advantage,  he  had 
broken  loose  and  gained  his  feet  for  a  further  trial. 

"  Body  o'  me,  lad,  'twas  handily  done,"  came  from 
Goddard  in  an  awed  whisper ;  I  marked  a  reverential 
"  Heart  o'  grace,"  from  Smith  at  my  back,  "  now 
look  out  for  him,  sir  !  " 

Indeed  the  face  of  the  Spaniard  was  dreadful  to 
see.  He  stood  for  the  moment,  his  legs  apart, 
staggering  from  the  shock  of  the  fall.  His  breath 
came  hard  and  his  eyes  gleamed  wickedly.  At  me 
he  came  and  with  a  desperateness  I  might  not  mis- 
take. As  we  sprang  into  each  other's  grasp,  there 
followed  a  test  of  endurance  such  as  I  had  never 
before  been  put  to — nor  will  again.  In  turn  he 
tried  the  cross  buttock,  the  back  hank  and  back 
heel,  but  I  managed  to  meet  him  at  all  points, 
though  in  sore  straits  for  lack  of  wind.  I  had  ten 
years  advantage  in  the  matter  of  age,  and  the  life 
he  had  led  had  doubtless  sapped  his  vigor.  For 
as  we  struggled  back  and  forth  I  noticed  that  his 
gripe  had  lost  a  part  of  its  power  and  his  offensive 
play  was  weaker.  It  seemed  as  though  he  lay  upon 
his  oars  awaiting  the  chance  for  a  trick.  By  and 
by  he  used  it. 

His  left  hand  became  disengaged  and  the  great 
48 


OF  MY  BOUT  WITH  DE  BA£AN. 

wiry  fingers  fastened  a  fierce  clutch  upon  my 
throat,  which  I  could  not  free.  He  had  me  from 
the  left  side  and  I  could  not  well  return  his  das- 
tardly compliment.  But  as  I  felt  my  power  a- 
going,  by  loosing  the  clasp  of  my  left  arm,  I  seized 
him  from  behind,  my  right  hand  going  around 
his  neck  and  my  fingers  getting  a  fair  good  hold 
in  his  beard  just  below  the  turn  of  the  chin. 
Here  I  had  the  advantage.  For  he  had  taken  me 
low  down  on  the  neck  where  the  stronger  muscles 
are  and  feared  to  loose  his  gripe  ;  while  my  clasp 
tightened  till  I  felt  my  thumb  and  fingers  meet  on 
the  nether  side  of  the  windpipe.  So  great  a  rage  I 
had  at  his  taking  me  foully  that  I  knew  not  what  I 
did  and  as  we  fell  I  brought  all  my  strength  into  play. 
Though  he  fell  on  top  of  me  and  my  breath  was 
gone,  I  knew  that  not  death  itself  could  have  loosed 
the  clutch  I  put  upon  him.  I  saw  as  through  a 
mist  the  mouth  open  and  shut  hideously,  the  eyes, 
wide  with  terror,  come  from  their  sockets  and  the 
skin  turn  black  almost  as  the  beard  that  half  hid  it. 
The  hand  upon  my  neck  lost  its  sinew,  the  muscles 
of  the  arm  relaxed  and  the  Spaniard  dropped  over 
to  one  side  nerveless  and  powerless  though  still 
struggling  against  me.  The  fury  did  not  die  out  of 
me  at  once  and  it  seemed  as  though  my  fingers  only 
gripped  him  the  harder.  Then,  I  know  not  what, — 
perhaps  some  weak  and  womanish  pity  at  his  strait, 
4  49 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

— caused  me  to  loose  my  hold  upon  the  throat,  which 
I  might  have  torn  out  from  his  body  as  one  would 
unstrand  a  hempen  cable. 

God  knows  why  I  did  this  thing !  Perhaps  it  was 
destiny  that  I  should  have  spared  him.  In  the  light 
of  after  events,  it  seems  as  though  some  stronger 
hand  than  mine  had  set  for  us  the  life  that  fol- 
lowed. Had  I  killed  him  this  account  would  never 
have  been  written,  nor  would  I  have  gained  the  fur- 
ther friendship  of  Mademoiselle. 

But  I  would  set  all  sail  ere  my  anchor  is  well  clear. 
By  all  the  rules  of  the  game  the  Spaniard  had  given 
me  the  right  to  his  life.  Would  to  God  I  had  taken 
it,  even  as  he  lay  there  prone  and  helpless.  As  it 
was  I  stumbled  to  my  feet  and  with  Goddard  and 
Smith,  stood  waiting  for  De  Ba£an  to  rise.  At  first 
I  had  not  noted  the  disappearance  of  his  seconds, 
for  the  terrible  earnestness  of  the  bout  had  blinded 
me  to  all  but  the  matter  in  hand. 

In  answer  to  my  question  Job  Goddard  said, 

"Odds  me !  It  was  about  the  buttock,  sir,  which 
he  said  was  done  different  in  Spain.  Mebbe  I  was 
over-rapid  in  demonstratin'  my  meanin'  an'  view  of 
the  question.  But  I  did  him  no  hurt,  sir, — curse  me 
if  I  did!" 

The  other  man  sat  terrified  in  the  shadow  of  the 
foremast,  but  upon  my  suggestion  he  went  to  De 
Bac,an,  aiding  him  to  arise  and  go  to  the  cabin  below". 


CHAPTER  V. 

DIEPPE. 

following  day  we  passed  up  to  the  city 
•*•  of  Dieppe,  and  came  to  anchor  in  the  river 
of  Arques  without  further  mishap.  I  had  seen 
nothing  of  the  Spaniard  since  the  night  before.  I 
could  not  wonder  that  he  had  not  chosen  to  show 
himself  upon  the  deck ;  if  it  were  true  that  he  had 
bested  all  contestants  at  feats  of  strength,  then 
surely  his  defeat  must  have  rankled  in  him.  He  had 
probably  no  more  desire  to  see  me  than  I  had  to  see 
him  ;  but  there  was  business  to  be  done  in  the  city 
which  concerned  him  and  his  exchange  for  the  Eng- 
lish hostages. 

My  arms  and  back  were  so  sore  with  the  straining 
he  had  given  me  that  it  cost  many  an  ache  to  bend 
over  into  the  hatchway.  I  felt  in  worse  plight  than 
he,  for  further  than  showing  a  cloth  about  his  neck 
and  a  certain  huskiness  in  the  voice  he  gave  no  sign 
of  rough  handling.  He  made  no  move  to  arise  from 
his  stool  as  I  entered  the  cabin.  He  turned  his  eyes 

S1 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

in  my  direction,  looking  sullen  and  angry  as  any 
great  bull.  But  it  was  not  the  imperious  look  he 
bore  after  the  sea  battle ;  it  was  rather  the  eye- 
challenge  of  one  man  for  another  of  equal  station. 
I  marked  with  pleasure  how  his  eye  traveled  over 
me,  and  could  barely  suppress  a  smile.  I  had  no 
mind  to  bring  about  further  trouble,  but  in  spite  of 
good  intention  he  took  the  visit  ill ;  the  malice  he 
bore  me  and  the  hatred  I  bore  him  so  filled  his  spirit 
and  mine  that  there  was  no  place  in  either  for  ad- 
miration of  the  prowess  of  the  other. 

"  So,  sir,"  said  he,  "  you  must  seek  to  humiliate 
me  further." 

"  I  make  offense  to  no  man,  save  that  of  his  own 
choosing,"  I  replied.  "  I  come  upon  the  matter 
of  your  exchange  and  liberation.  In  a  short 
time  I  go  ashore  to  settle  the  terms  of  your 
release ;  so  we  shall  be  quits.  To-night  you 
may  go  as  you  will  without  hindrance  from  my 
people." 

"  I  shall  not  leave  you  sadly,  Sir  Englishman," 
growled  he.  "  But  mark  you  this, — I  am  no  weak- 
ling enemy.  You  have  bested  me  fairly,  but  for  it 
all  I  like  you  not.  I  hate  you  for  your  handsome 
face,  your  sneaking  air  and  your  saintly  mien.  There 
has  been  an  account  opened  that  cannot  be  closed 
until  one  of  us  is  dead.  I  will  not  die  yet.  One 

day  you  shall  fawn  at  my  feet  for  mercy  until  the 

52 


DIEPPE. 

fetters  gnaw  deep  into  your  hide  or  the  fire  eats  out 
your  heretic  heart !  " 

They  were  ill-omened  threats.  His  manner  was 
in  no  way  to  be  mistaken  and  I  was  in  no  humor  to 
be  crossed  by  such  as  he.  But  seeing  no  good  to 
come  of  further  conversation  I  turned  upon  my 
heel  and  walked  to  the  companion-way. 

"  I  warn  you  now,"  he  went  on  as  I  paused  at  the 
foot  of  the  hatch,  "  nothing  in  France  can  save 
the  Sieur  de  la  Notte — nothing — not  even  in  Dieppe. 
I  will  seek  you  fair  and  I  will  seek  you  foul ;  I  will 
take  you  fair  if  fairness  offers ;  but,  fair  or  foul,  I 
will  meet  you  when  the  advantage  will  not  be  upon 
your  side — and  so,  good-by, — Sir  Pirato  !  "  I  heard 
him  laughing  hoarsely  as  I  walked  up  the  gangway. 
Surely  he  was  not  a  pleasant  person. 

By  six  o'clock  in  the  evening  my  arrangements 
with  Captain  Hooper's  agent  were  made.  In  the 
settlement  the  Spanish  prisoners  were  to  be  ex- 
changed for  certain  Englishmen  and  Frenchmen,  in 
all  thirty  in  number.  A  purchaser  found,  the  San 
Cristobal  was  to  be  sold  forthwith,  her  equivalent  in 
gold  being  transferred  to  me  for  Captain  Hooper  at 
Portsmouth.  It  gave  me  great  disappointment  that 
there  was  no  authorized  agent  of  Admiral  Coligny  in 
the  town,  to  whom  I  could  turn  over  in  bulk  the 
money  in  the  closet  in  the  cabin.  The  condition  of 

affairs  being  so  uncertain  and  men  so  little  to  be 

53 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

trusted,  there  seemed  no  other  way  but  to  carry  this 
money  to  Coligny  myself.  Accordingly  I  also  made 
arrangements  through  the  agent  to  have  this  great 
treasure  converted  into  jewels  that  I  might  convey 
it  the  more  easily.  My  own  seamen,  save  Goddard 
and  Salvation  Smith  whom  I  retained,  were  to  be 
set  upon  a  ship  sailing  for  Portsmouth  in  a  few  days. 
The  Sieur  de  la  Notte  and  his  family  were  safely 
removed  to  rooms  in  the  house  of  a  Huguenot, 
who  could  be  trusted  to  keep  counsel ;  for  in 
Dieppe,  though  the  followers  of  Calvin  had  assem- 
bled in  great  numbers,  there  was  even  now  danger 
for  noble  fugitives.  In  the  present  condition  of 
matters  of  state,  the  Admiral,  whose  watchful  eye 
seemed  to  reach  all  France,  might  do  nothing  except 
by  subterfuge  for  his  people  ;  and  there  were  many 
at  court  who  bore  La  Notte  so  fierce  a  hatred  that 
the  aid  of  Coligny  was  now  impossible.  The  house 
in  which  the  unfortunate  nobleman  was  quartered 
lay  in  the  Rue  Etienne  under  the  shadow  of  the  new 
church  of  Saint  Remi.  The  city,  topped  by  the 
frowning  hill  and  battlements  of  the  great  Chateau, 
lay  thickly  to  the  left ;  and  down  several  turnings 
to  the  right  through  the  marts  of  the  city  was  the 
quay  where  the  tall  ships  of  the  house  of  Parmentier 
had  for  two  generations  brought  in,  each  twelve- 
month, the  richest  products  of  the  East. 

Thither,  on  the  following  evening,  after  my  visit 
54 


DIEPPE. 

to  the  shipping  agent,  I  directed  my  steps.  Al- 
though I  had  a  great  treasure  about  me  in  jewels  and 
money,  I  was  at  a  loss  for  a  safer  place  and  felt  that 
I  might  rest  secure  there  until  the  morrow,  when  a 
Protestant  vessel  would  be  sailing  for  the  Seine. 
I  was  going  to  leave  Mademoiselle  and  my  heart 
was  heavy.  Diego  de  Bagan  was  loose  in  Dieppe, 
and  though  at  a  disadvantage,  I  did  not  doubt 
he  would  waste  no  time  in  learning  the  where- 
abouts of  every  sympathizer  in  the  town.  Aye,  and 
every  bravo  of  his  creed  who  could  be  hired  to  do 
his  dirty  work.  As  a  matter  of  precaution  there 
came  with  me  Job  Goddard  and  Salvation  Smith 
who  swung  gleefully  up  from  the  counting-house 
and  landing  place,  buffeting  aside  the  staid  towns- 
men and  the  seamen  who  were  setting  the  supplies 
upon  the  vessels  of  the  fleet  of  Jean  Ribault  which 
were  to  sail  in  a  few  days  to  establish  the  colony  in 
America. 

Goddard  and  Smith  I  sent  into  a  tavern  near  by 
the  abode  of  the  Sieur  de  la  Notte  with  instructions 
to  engage  no  one  in  conversation  and  to  await  my 
coming.  With  the  strongest  admonitions  to  se- 
crecy, I  had  told  them  of  the  jewels  about  me,  of 
my  plans  and  of  my  suspicions ;  for  I  wished,  if 
anything  happened  to  me,  that  the  Sieur  de  la  Notte 
should  be  informed.  I  knew  these  seamen  devoted 
to  my  interests;  and  the  desire  to  aid  me,  I 

55 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

fancied,  had  found  no  cause  for  abatement  since 
the  struggle  of  the  evening  before  with  the  Spaniard. 
Of  the  things  which  happened  in  the  cabaret  and 
of  which  I  am  about  to  tell,  I  afterward  learned 
from  Goddard  himself,  whose  resolution  was  a  thing 
of  paper  or  of  iron  as  he  was  in  or  out  of  his  cups. 
He  differed  from  Salvation  Smith,  for  there  was  no 
hour,  drunk  or  sober,  in  which  that  stalwart  Chris- 
tian would  not  vigorously  assail  the  strongholds  of 
the  devil.  There  seemed  to  be  no  tenet  of  the  New 
Religion  which  he  had  not  at  his  tongue's  obedience  ; 
and  when  he  and  Goddard  were  drunk  together,  the 
exhortations  of  Salvation  would  reach  a  degree  of 
frenzy  which  for  the  time  silenced  even  the  profanity 
of  his  companion.  Quiet  of  common,  his  talk  would 
then  become  louder  and  more  forward  until  there 
was  at  last  no  opportunity  for  talk  from  others. 
And  as  his  speech  grew  louder,  that  of  Goddard,  the 
blasphemer,  would  become  more  subdued,  until,  for 
a  time  perhaps,  but  few  words — none  of  them  of 
saintly  origin — came  from  his  lips.  The  torrent  of 
the  discourse  of  Smith,  halted  for  a  moment,  gained 
by  delay  a  stronger  flow  and  burst  forth  the  more 
sturdily,  until  burnt  up  at  last  in  the  flame  of  its  own 
enthusiasm.  Yet  Job  Goddard  would  not  be  denied 
for  long,  and  so  ingenious  were  his  powers  that  his 
mutterings  would  at  last  resolve  themselves  into  com- 
binations of  words  so  new  and  surprising  that  Salva- 

56 


DIEPPE. 

tion  Smith  even  was  soon  agape  with  something  very 
near  to  admiration. 

Much  of  this  must  have  happened  after  I  left 
them.  In  the  hostel  was  a  crowd  of  seamen  and 
broken  down  gentlemen.  The  swords  of  these  cava- 
liers were  their  only  fortune,  and  they  were  about  to 
sail  on  the  voyage  with  the  Huguenot  Ribault  to 
Florida.  Many  of  them,  as  will  be  seen,  I  came  to 
know  and  so  learned  from  them  also  of  the  things 
set  forth  hereafter.  They  were  for  the  most  part  of 
a  religious  inclination,  though  not  a  few  had  no  more 
religion  in  their  hearts  than  Goddard.  They  were 
all  reckless,  and  in  one  last  drinking  bout  were  taking 
leave  of  home  and  France.  The  alicant  had  passed 
but  half  a  dozen  times  and  Goddard  had  sat  patiently 
through  a  discourse  from  his  companion  upon  the 
lives  of  the  martyrs  until  his  flesh  and  blood  could 
stand  it  no  longer.  He  lifted  his  pot  and  in  a  tone 
of  lusty  confidence  which  might  easily  have  been 
heard  from  one  end  of  the  room  to  the  other  said, 
grinning  broadly, 

"  Bad  eatin'  and  drinkin'  to  the  Spanish,  Jem 
Smith  !  Uneasy  sleepin'  and  wakin'  for  King  Philip ! 
A  cross-buttock  and  a  broken  head  for  Dyago  !  And 
a  good  fight  at  the  last  for  our  pains  !  Drain  it,  lad, 
— you'll  never  have  a  better." 

"  Amen  !  "  said  Salvation,  piously.  "  And  thanks 
for  the  victory  of  the  Griffin,  Job  Goddard.  There 

57 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

was  never  surer  mark  of  His  handiwork  than  yonder 
cruise  when  the  righteous  were  uplifted  and  con- 
fusion came  to  the  enemies  of  His  Gospels." 

"  Amen  again,"  said  Goddard,  "  and  be  damned 
to  them !  "  He  rose  to  his  feet  and  looking  around 
him  clattered  his  pot  loudly  against  the  table. 

"  Look  ye,  lads,  an  ye  like  not  barleycorn,  a  pot 
of  sack  against  the  chill  of  the  night !  An'  if  ye  can- 
not drink  in  English,  I'll  warrant  your  French  throats 
no  less  slippery  from  frog  eatin'." 

"  Morbleu,  non,"  said  one,  "  I  am  as  dry  as  the 
main  yard  of  the  Trinity'' 

"  To  the  Great  Griffin,  then,"  said  Goddard  loudly, 
"  an'  the  good  crowns  the  San  Cristobal  sells  for, 
with  some  for  Bess  and  some  for  we  !  Look  you  ! 
See  how  they  glitter — less  bright  for  the  black  head 
on  'em,  but  welcome  enough  in  the  taproom — where 
with  a  whole  heart  we  can  drink  confusion  to  the 
Spanish  king  and  every  other  sneaking  cat  of  a ' 

"  Sh — "  said  Smith  in  a  low  voice.  He  had  just 
reason  enough  to  know  that  they  were  disobeying 
orders.  "  For  the  love  o'  God  stow  your  gaff,  lad, 
there  are  like  as  not  some  of  the  thumb-screwing 
whelps  even  here."  But  the  crowd  of  seamen  were 
amused  at  the  Englishman  and  would  not  be  denied. 
They  set  their  flagons  down  with  a  clatter  to  hear 
Job  Goddard,  with  the  help  of  one  of  their  number, 

in  a  bluff,  hearty  way  tell  of  the  taking  of  the  San 

58 


DIEPPE. 

Cristobal.  The  story  was  strangely  interlarded  with 
oaths  and  devout  expressions,  half  French,  half  Eng- 
lish, but  all  bearing  the  mark  of  approval  among  the 
Huguenot  company,  who  did  me  the  honor  to  rattle 
their  pots  again  right  merrily  at  the  account  of  my 
wrestling  bout  with  the  Spaniard. 

Salvation  Smith,  enjoying  in  his  own  way  the  im- 
portance of  his  friend  and  ally,  who  for  once  had 
drowned  out  his  own  eloquence,  cast  aside  all 
caution  and  sought  to  enhance  the  effect  of  Job's 
remarks  by  frequent  and  timely  expressions  of  ap- 
proval. He  walked  about,  smiling  broadly,  causing 
the  pots  to  be  filled  as  often  as  they  fell  half  empty. 

So  intent  was  the  crowd  upon  the  performance  of 
the  seaman  Goddard  and  so  wrapped  up  in  their 
drinking  bouts  that  they  failed  to  notice  three  men 
who  sat  at  a  corner  table  sipping  at  their  liquor. 
All  three  listened  intently  to  Goddard's  tale  and 
once  or  twice  looks  of  surprise  passed  between  them. 
As  it  went  on  they  lifted  their  pots  to  hide  their 
lips  and  leaned  well  forward,  whispering  together, 
then  listening  to  catch  the  words  of  the  seaman,  as 
his  tongue,  unloosed,  swung  merrily  in  the  wind  of 
anecdote. 

After  a  while  when  he  paused  for  a  moment  there 
was  a  commotion  in  another  part  of  the  room.  A 
slender  spark  of  the  company  of  Ribault,  with  a 
well-worn  doublet,  but  wearing  a  silver  ear-ring,  a 

59 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

nicely  trimmed  beard  and  other  marks  of  gentle 
taste,  was  hoisted  upon  his  legs  and  sang  unstead- 
ily a  verse  which  in  English  goes  somewhat  like 

this  :— 

i 

"  Here's  to  every  merry  lass — 
Here's  to  her  who's  shy,  sirs, — 
Here's  an  overflowing  glass 
To  any  roguish  eye,  sirs  ; 
Be  she  sweet  or  be  she  scold, 
Be  her  temper  warm  or  cold, 
Be  she  tall  or  be  she  small, 
Naught  can  we  but  love  her. 
A-dieu — a-dieu — 
A-dieu,  belle  Marie-e  ! 

Be  she  stout  or  be  she  lean — 
Be  she  pauper,  be  she  queen — 
Be  she  fine  or  be  she  jade — 
Be  she  wife  or  be  she  maid — 
Here's  a  toast  to  woman  ; 
Here's  a  health  to  woman  ! 
A-dieu — A-dieu — 
Adieu,  belle  Marie-e  !  " 

The  last  two  lines  he  sang  in  a  melancholy  drawl, 
holding  his  pot  up  and  looking  at  it  with  one  eye 
shut.  This  caused  much  applause  and  loud  clap- 
ping. To  this  he  tried  to  respond  with  more  spirit, 
with  a  song  and  chorus  which  they  afterwards  sang 
frequently  upon  the  ships.  It  was  very  fine  and  had 
a  martial  ring. 

"  I  drink  my  wine 
While  others  pine, 
60 


DIEPPE. 

And  toast  a  lady  fair — 
Chorus  :    And  toast  a  lady  fair  ! 

And  to  the  eyes 

Of  her  I  prize, 

In  Catharine's  vintage  rare — 
Chorus  :    In  Catharine's  vintage  rare  ! 

I  draw  my  steel 

For  woe  or  weal 

With  foemen  of  my  mettle — 
Chorus  :    With  foemen  of  my  mettle ! 

And  teach  the  wight 

Who  fears  to  fight 

To  keep  his  blade  in  fettle 
Chorus  :    To  keep  his  blade  in  fettle  !  " 

When  the  refrain  had  died  away  and  the  French- 
man had  dropped  back  upon  his  bench,  Goddard, 
in  a  fine  spirit  of  amity,  jumped  again  to  his  feet, 
trying  to  sing.  He  had  no  more  notion  of  tune  than 
an  anchor  stock,  but  roared  in  an  ear-splitting  way : 

"Then  fill  a  rousing  cup  wi'  me, 
For  there  be  naught  to  pay  ! 
And  drink  to  wee-man  as  she  be 
From  France  to  far  Cathay  !  " 

He  had  reached  a  state  of  mind  in  which  he 
cared  little  enough  for  king,  priest,  or  the  devil,  and 
Salvation  was  in  little  better  part,  striving  to  preach  a 
sermon  in  French,  of  which  language  he  had  no  notion 
whatever.  In  the  middle  of  his  salty  verse,  Goddard 
was  set  upon  by  several  of  the  younger  men  and 
lifted  bodily  upon  the  table.  There  he  stood  for  a 

moment  swaying  awkwardly  from  one  foot  to  the 

61 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

other,  blinking  at  the  light  which  swung  to  the  raft- 
ers a  foot  from  his  nose. 

Then  he  shouted, 

"  Mounseers,  my  voice  is  like  the  run  of  the  top- 
sail haulyard  pollys.  I  can't  sing — an' — blood  an' 
ouns! — I  won't  sing." 

"  Par  la  mort !  try  it  again,  try  it,  mon  ami !  " 

"  Non,  mounseers, — but  by  the  sakrey  blue,  I  can 
keep  a-givin'  ye  healths  so  long  as  ye  can  stand — or 
sit — for  the  matter  o'  that." 

"  Bigre  !  It  seems  true  that  this  sailor-man  has 
a  paunch  like  the  great  water  duct  of  St.  Michel. 
But  give  us  your  toast.  What  is  it,  then  ?  " 

"  Yes,  speak  out,  mon  brave,  some  of  us  will  un- 
derstand you — diable  n'importe  !  What  is  it  ?  " 

"  Ye  can  comprenay  or  not,  but — odds  bobs! — 
Nay,  Jem,  I'll  say  what  I  like.  There  maybe  trait- 
ors among  us;  but,  ventre  blue  !  I'm  a  free  sailor 
of  Queen  Bess  and  fear  no  scut  of  a  Spaniard  as 
ever  twisted  a  thumb-screw.  The  marrow-bones  o' 
the  best  ha'  kissed  the  dust  this  many  a  time.  An' 
will  again  for  English  an'  French,  from  this  to  Flor- 
idy  an'  back  agin." 

Some  of  the  more  timid  in  the  crowd  looked 
around  half-fearfully  and  a  warning  "  Sh  !  "  came 
from  the  throats  of  some. 

But  Goddard  was  not  to  be  daunted.     He  took  a 

swig  from  his  pot  and  raised  his  voice, 

62 


DIEPPE. 

"  Ye've  started  me  now  an'  hear  me  out,  ye  shall, 
ye  maidens  ye !  To  hell  with  Philip  !  I'll  tell  ye 
why.  Because  there  is  money  to  be  got  in  Spanish 
ships.  One  day  soon  Jem  an'  me  will  sprinkle, 
not — hie — coppers,  but  gold,  lads  !  Why,  the  San 
Cristobal  had  more  gold  than  ye'll  find  this  side  o' 
Hesper-hades,  with  all  ye'r  talk  o'  Floridy.  The 
devil  a  better  berth  do  we  want  than  the  Griffin. 
Master  Davy  Devil — hie — can  smell  the  gold 
ten  leagues  at  sea.  An'  so,  here's  that  every — 
French — hie — captain  may  have  the  luck  of  Davy 
Devil ! " 

Here  a  whisp  of  a  youth  got  up,  drunk  and  quar- 
relsome. 

"  Monsieur,  the  sailor,"  he  said,  "  you  speak — much 
of  gold.  You  have — hie — captured  many  ships. 
Why  therefore  do  we  drink  s-sack  ?  " 

Goddard  put  his  hands  to  his  hips  and  glared 
down  at  the  boy.  First  his  brows  met  and  he  did 
not  know  what  to  say.  Then,  as  the  humor  struck 
him,  he  burst  into  a  laugh. 

"  We  drink  sack  because  'tis  good  for  the  entrails 
of  hairy  men.  An'  till  you  grow  a  beard,  me  son, 
'tis  plain  enough  suet  should  do  for  you.  But,  'twas 
a  fair  question.  We  drink — hie — sack  because  we 
have  no  gold.  But  wait !  Wait  all  of  ye  another 
day  or  so  an*  I  promise  the  rarest  in  France  to  run 
down  ye're  throats.  Why,  lads, — hie — Captain 

63 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

Sydney  Killigrew  hath  upon  his  person  in  jewels  the 

finest — hie — belt  o'  treasure  in  all  France,  that " 

He  stopped  and  looked  drunkenly  from  one  to 
another.  He  was  dumb  with  horror  at  having  told 
the  secret  of  Coligny's  treasure.  His  hands  fell  to 
his  sides  and  the  pot  dropped  to  the  table  and  floor, 
breaking  another  as  it  fell.  Then  something  flew 
through  the  air  crashing  into  the  light  and  Goddard 
fell  to  the  floor.  There  was  a  skurry  for  the  door 
and  the  strange  men  who  had  sat  in  the  corner 
slipped  out  into  the  night  and  went  running  down 
the  street  as  fast  as  their  legs  could  carry  them. 

64 


CHAPTER  VI. 

IN  WHICH   I  LEARN  SOMETHING. 


reigned  at  the  house  in  the  Rue 
Etienne.  The  Sieur  de  la  Notte,  sick  at 
heart  and  searching  peace  for  Madame,  had  set 
his  mind  upon  going  with  Admiral  Ribault  to 
Florida,  in  hope  of  escaping  the  persecution  of  those 
who  hated  him  at  the  French  court.  For  my  part, 
since  I  had  yet  to  perform  my  duty  to  the  men  who 
employed  me  and  must  find  Admiral  Coligny  at 
Paris,  it  mattered  little  whether  Mademoiselle  were 
in  France  or  Florida.  I  would  probably  not  see 
her  again  in  any  event.  Yet  I  could  not  forbear 
asking  to  speak  with  her  before  the  ships  sailed 
away. 

When  I  reached  the  house  she  was  with  Madame 
and  could  have  but  a  word  with  me.  She  was,  I 
thought,  a  little  haughty  ;  but  none  the  less,  she 
graciously  promised  me  an  hour  in  the  morning.  So 
I  stopped  below  for  two  hours  or  more  with  the 

Sieur  de  la  Notte,  telling  him  of  my  plans  and  arrang- 
5  65 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

ing  that  I  might  have,  through  Ribault,  two  com- 
panions under  arms,  to  go  with  me  and  my  sailors 
to  Paris.  I  also  helped  him  in  the  disposition  of 
some  of  his  own  affairs,  so  that  it  was  near  midnight 
when  I  left  the  house.  I  went  straightway  to  the 
hostel  where  I  had  left  my  seamen. 

An  account  of  the  conduct  of  Smith  and  Goddard 
at  the  hostel  did  not  reach  my  ears  until  many  days 
afterwards  when  leagues  at  sea,  with  their  con- 
sciences purged  and  their  minds  cleared  by  the  strife 
of  winds  and  seas,  they  came  to  me  and  told  me 
what  had  happened. 

As  it  was,  when  I  reached  the  door,  the  place  was 
reeking  with  the  fumes  of  spilled  liquor  and  prone 
upon  the  floor  lay  Salvation  Smith.  Half  across  a 
bench  with  a  cut  over  his  pate  was  Goddard,  snoring 
and  swearing  by  turns.  The  keeper  of  the  place,  a 
small,  fat,  greasy  person,  moved  from  the  one  to  the 
other,  using  all  his  arts  to  persuade  them  to  leave 
the  place,  with  a  frequent  threat  of  calling  the  watch, 
vowing  that  the  town  council  would  be  upon  him 
and  that  the  good  repute  of  his  house  was  gone  for- 
ever. Whenever  he  came  near  the  one  pr  the  other, 
there  would  be  an  outburst  of  maudlin  paths  from 
Goddard,  who  still  held  by  the  handle  a  drinking 
pot,  and  made  a  play  to  strike  with  it  at  the  French- 
man as  he  approached. 

I  was  in  no  mood  to  look  upon  the  offense  of  my 
66 


IN  WHICH  I  LEARN  SOMETHING. 

henchmen  lightly.  I  knew  not  what  indiscretion 
they  might  have  committed,  and  bearing  about  me 
the  jewels  I  had  received  that  day,  I  had  no  humor 
to  stay  longer  in  so  public  a  place  where  an  unlucky 
accident  might  rid  me  of  both  my  money  and  friends, 
to  say  nothing  of  employment.  Yet  I  could  not 
leave  them  in  this  plight,  for  if  found  they  must 
surely  have  been  known  by  De  Ba^an  and  his  friends 
and  ill  treated,  if  not  done  away  with.  I  first  kicked 
Smith,  who  seemed  the  least  drunk,  and  then  God- 
dard  ;  bringing  them  both  at  last  to  a  sullen  sitting 
posture,  to  the  great  joy  of  mine  host,  who  saw  at 
last  a  chance  of  being  rid  of  his  troublesome  guests. 
When  they  saw  it  was  I,  they  sobered  for  the  moment, 
and  by  shaking  them  and  dashing  water  in  their  faces 
I  got  them  in  some  sort  out  of  the  door — to  have  it 
speedily  shut  to  and  barred  behind  us. 

They  were  drunk  as  flying-fish  and  went  reeling 
from  one  side  of  the  street  to  the  other,  Goddard  at 
last  coming  against  a  wall  headforemost,  so  that  he 
fell  in  a  heap  and  would  move  no  more.  Smith  had 
revived  in  the  air  and  was  fairly  well  set  upon  his 
legs.  But  he  stood  by  my  side  as  I  tried  to  lift  his 
friend,  looking  first  at  the  ground  and  then  at  the 
stars,  saying  foolishly  many  times  over,  "  God  help 
us !  What  have  I  done  !  "  to  the  end  that  I  thought 
he  had  lost  his  wits  altogether.  I  questioned  him 

and  bade  him  help  me,  but  he  stood  there  looking 

67 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

like  the  fool  that  he  was  and  offering  no  hand  in  aid. 
Tiring  at  last  of  his  gibberish,  I  fetched  him  a 
cuff  upon  the  head  which  brought  him  up  into  the 
wind.  And  between  us  we  got  Job  Goddard  again 
upon  his  feet. 

The  street  now  took  a  sharp  turn  down  past 
the  Church  of  Saint  Jacques  and  into  a  portion 
of  the  town  I  had  not  entered  before.  The  way 
was  very  dark,  the  gloom  being  lightened  but  lit- 
tle by  the  fluttering  glimmer  of  a  rush-light  here 
and  there  behind  some  half-closed  shutter.  The 
streets  were  deserted,  no  sign  of  guards  or  soldiers 
being  heard  or  seen.  We  made  no  little  commo- 
tion as  we  shuffled  down  toward  the  port,  for  Smith 
was  staggering  from  this  side  to  that  and  Goddard 
lay  upon  my  shoulder  a  dead  weight,  his  feet  scrap- 
ing along  upon  the  cobblestones  as  we  went !  His 
arm  was  around  my  back  and  neck  and  this  may 
have  prevented  my  hearing  the  sound  of  footsteps 
behind  us. 

For,  of  a  sudden,  there  flew  past  my  head  a 
stone  the  size  of  my  two  fists,  which  went  against 
a  wall  hard  by  and  broke  into  a  hundred  pieces.  I 
turned  just  in  time  to  note  the  bulk  of  a  man  pitch- 
ing upon  me  in  the  starlight.  He  had  me  well  off 
my  guard  and  caught  me  sidewise,  so  that  I  tripped 
upon  Goddard  and  we  three  went  to  the  ground  in 

one  snarling,  struggling  mass,  kicking  and  rolling 

68 


IN  WHICH  I  LEARN  SOMETHING. 

about  upon  the  pavement,  he  first  uppermost  and 
then  I. 

There  were  others  too,  for  I  saw  Smith  strike  out 
and  then  go  down  with  his  man,  struggling  fiercely. 
I  had  no  wish  to  draw  a  weapon,  for  I  still  thought 
them  but  common  thieves  and  felt  I  might  pro- 
tect myself.  But  my  opinion  of  my  ability  was 
to  be  my  undoing,  as  it  has  often  been.  At  last 
I  shook  myself  free  of  this  fellow  upon  the  ground 
and  got  upon  one  knee,  when  I  saw  two  others  with 
bludgeons  dancing  about  and  aiming  at  my  head. 
Twice,  thrice,  did  I  catch  stinging  blows  upon  my 
arms  and  wrists  which  were  like  to  have  broken 
them,  when  another  more  strongly  dealt  than  the 
others,  caught  me  'full  upon  the  bare  head  and  I 
knew  no  more. 

****** 

It  seemed  hours,  days  and  then  weeks  that  I  lay 
in  a  hideous  dream  in  which  I  knew  not  whether  I 
lived  or  was  dead.  I  fancied  I  heard  the  voice  of 
Mademoiselle  speaking  to  me  and  then  there  would 
come  the  menacing  laugh  of  Diego  de  Ba^an.  I 
dimly  saw"  flickering  lights  and  felt  the  presence  of 
people  about  me,  but  there  was  such  a  ringing  in 
my  ears  that  I  could  hear  nothing.  By  and  by  my 
brain  was  less  clouded  and  I  had  a  mind  to  open 
my  eyes.  With  the  coming  of  consciousness  there 

was  a  great  pain  in  my  head,  which  from  numbness 

69 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

turned  to  burning  and  caused  much  anguish.  But 
I  could  now  hear  the  sound  of  voices  and  I  knew  it 
was  no  dream,  so  I  gave  no  sign.  Faintly  I  made 
out  a  row  of  brown  ceiling  rafters,  which  seemed 
to  float  here  and  there  in  a  moving  haze.  I  saw 
uncertainly  the  wooden  floor  upon  which  I  lay 
stretched  stark  as  one  dead,  and  then  discerned  a 
table  at  which  sat  several  persons.  A  light  burned 
upon  it,  casting,  as  it  flickered,  great  shadows 
which  moved  unsteadily  from  wall  to  rafter  and  back 
again.  As  I  began  to  see  clearly  I  made  out  one  of 
the  men  to  be  a  priest.  His  cowl  was  pushed  back 
from  his  face  and  he  listened  to  the  man  opposite 
him,  who  was  talking. 

This  man  was  bent  forward  over  a  parchment  on 
the  table  and  he  read  portions  of  it  to  his  compan- 
ions. He  had  a  high  forehead  and  an  imperious 
air  which  carried  weight  with  the  others.  But  his 
face  was  hard  and  cruel,  and  his  mouth  and  nose  at 
the  corners  wore  deep  and  ugly  lines  which  looked  to 
have  been  seared  in  with  an  iron.  When  he  smiled  it 
was  as  though  he  twisted  his  features  unwillingly, 
so  unnatural  did  it  seem.  I  marked  all  these  things 
as  one  sometimes  will  in  moments  of  great  tension. 
I  had  good  reason  afterwards  to  learn  that  my  judg- 
ment was  true.  He  was  Pedro  Menendez  de  Aviles, 
the  hardest  man  in  all  the  Spanish  marine,  now  but 

just   appointed  Adelantado  of  the  Floridas.     The 

70 


IN  WHICH  I  LEARN  SOMETHING. 

face  of  the  third  man  was  turned  away  from  me. 
He  was  a  big  man  and  his  shadow  fell  over  me  so 
that  I  could  make  him  out  the  more  clearly.  There 
was  no  mistaking  the  easy  set  of  the  head  and 
shoulders  as  he  lolled  upon  his  chair,  or  the  grace  of 
his  limbs  and  body.  He  had  not  spoken ;  but  I 
knew  it  was  De  Ba^an. 

This  for  the  first  time  brought  me  to  my  wits.  I 
knew  not  how  long  I  had  lain  or  where  I  was.  It 
was  enough  that  I  was  in  the  hands  of  this  Spaniard 
and  that  my  girdle  of  jewels  and  gold  was  stolen. 
It  tried  me  sorely  to  think  at  all,  and  with  Made- 
moiselle gone  I  hardly  cared  what  might  happen. 
But  I  knew  that  my  chance  of  escape,  had  I  any, 
lay  in  making  them  believe  me  still  unconscious  and 
done  almost  to  death.  So  I  lay  quite  still  with  my 
eyes  half  closed,  fearing  almost  to  breathe,  and 
straining  my  ears  to  catch  every  word  of  their  talk, 
which,  carried  on  in  French,  now  came  to  my  ears 
quite  clearly. 

"  These  Huguenots,  you  say,  father,  will  go  to 
the  River  of  May?"  asked  De  Aviles. 

"  It  is  so  reported  in  the  town.  They  will  sail  in 
seven  small  ships  and  will  muster  three  hundred 
men,  with  some  women  and  many  artisans  bearing 
everything  necessary  to  form  this  colony." 

"And  the  colony  of  Laudonniere,  what  of  that?" 

"  Word  has  been  received  that  there  is  mutiny 
71 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

against  the  Commander  Laudonniere, — who  is  ac- 
cused of  many  misdemeanors  by  those  who  have 
returned.  I  am  bidden  tell  you,  by  those  who  are 
close  in  our  councils  at  Paris,  that  you  need  fear 
nothing  from  them." 

"  But  they  have  a  fort  and  are  well  provided  with 
munitions  of  war, — we  may  not  be  able  to  strike 
them  separately.  If  they  combine  forces  they  may 
even  be  too  much  for  us ;  for  heretics  though  they 
be  these  Huguenots  are  still  very  excellent  fighters." 

"  Your  Excellency  knows  best  the  qualities  of  good 
men-at-arms.  The  Adelantado  of  Florida  must  not 
be  defeated.  Though  you  and  your  people  be  Span- 
iards, they  are  still  Catholics  and  firm  in  the  Chris- 
tian faith.  It  is  a  sainted  war  which  you  are  waging 
and  when  you  strike,  the  hand  of  God  will  be  with 
you.  Therefore,  I  say,  have  no  fear.  For  those  who 
have  sent  me  to  you  know  what  they  know  when 
they  pray  the  Holy  Virgin  for  your  success." 

I  could  hardly  believe  what  I  heard.  Were  there 
bigots  so  base  that  they  would  destroy  their  own 
people  and  their  own  nation  ?  And  Mademoiselle 
had  gone  with  the  Huguenots  !  I  grew  weak  again 
and  trembled  from  head  to  foot  as  one  with  an  ague. 

De  Ba$an  began  speaking  now  and  I  nerved  my- 
self to  listen. 

"Your  Excellency  needs  no  information  of  mine 

upon  the  designs  of  these  French  people  in  the  ter- 

72 


IN  WHICH  1  LEARN  SOMETHING. 

ritory  of  Spain.  They  will  lose  no  time  in  setting 
with  fine  skill  upon  the  ignorant  minds  of  the  savage 
peoples  of  those  parts  who  otherwise  may  yet  be 
saved.  Yet  your  Excellency  should  take  no  chances 
of  defeat." 

Menendez  was  stroking  his  mustache.  His  eyes 
glittered  strangely. 

"  What  would  you  advise,  father?"  he  said. 

"  There  is  no  way  to  stop  or  even  delay  this 
Ribault,"  said  the  Jesuit.  "  There  remains  but  to 
petition  the  King  to  increase  your  force.  'Tis  an 
expedition,"  he  laughed,  "  which  is  as  good  for  the 
soul  as  the  purse  and  the  body,  and  there  will  be 
many  to  profit  by  it.  But  a  few  hundred  more  men 
and  three  or  four  more  ships  will  make  you  as  secure 
in  your  possessions  as  the  most  Catholic  King  him- 
self in  his  throne  and  his  people." 

"  There  is  much  that  is  wise  in  what  you  say," 
said  the  Adelantado,  "  but  the  King  has  no  money 
for  this  enterprise.  The  money  which  I  have 
secured  has  come  from  my  own  people  of  the  Astu- 
rias,  and  I  know  not  whither  to  go  for  more." 

De  Bacan  here  arose  from  his  seat  and  walked 
cautiously  to  the  door  and  window.  I  lay  as  one 
dead,  holding  my  breath  in  fear  lest  I  should  be  dis- 
covered. He  came  and  bent  over  me  for  a  moment. 
It  seemed  an  eternity,  and  I  felt  the  look  of  his  eyes 
as  they  pierced  me  through  and  through.  He  seemed 

73 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

satisfied  with  the  scrutiny,  for  he  went  back  to  the 
table  ;  putting  both  hands  upon  it,  he  leaned  far 
over  toward  the  Adelantado. 

"  What  would  your  Excellency  do  for  one  who 
could  find  this  money?  "  he  said. 

Menendez  looked  up,  smiling  his  strange  smile. 

"  You  are  eager,  my  friend,"  he  replied  calmly. 
"  It  might  be  worth  much  or  little, — perhaps  a 
share  of  my  profits — perhaps — nothing.  But  what 
do  you  know?" 

"  It  is  for  this  I  wished  to  see  your  Excellency." 
He  paused.  "  I  have  managed  an  affair  of  no 
small  profit,"  he  laughed,  "  and  I  am  no  glutton." 

Unfastening  his  doublet  he  unwrapped  from 
around  his  body  the  treasure  of  Coligny,  and  tossed 
it  upon  the  table.  "  There  is  enough  for  a  thousand 
men  and  more,"  he  said. 

The  Adelantado  undid  the  leather  bands  gravely, 
while  the  eyes  of  the  priest  started  almost  out  of 
their  sockets  as  the  glittering  stones  tumbled  out 
upon  the  table.  The  Adelantado  uttered  an  excla- 
mation and  the  three  of  them  sat  there  silent  for  a 
moment,  with  their  eyes  shining  like  the  wonder- 
ful stones  they  looked  upon. 

The  priest  was  the  first  to  speak.  "  A  thousand 
men,  surely  !  "  he  said. 

Then  the  Adelantado  ran  the  jewels  through  his 

fingers.     He  gloated  over  them  fiercely,  for  in  the 

74 


IN  WHICH  I  LEARN  SOMETHING. 

glittering  faces  of  those  little  baubles  he  saw  before 
him  the  scenes  of  blood  and  persecution  which  were 
to  come.  He  saw  himself  master  of  all  the  great 
domain  that  had  been  allotted  to  him  and  he 
dreamed  of  conquests  and  treasures  such  as  no  man 
had  won  since  the  beginning  of  the  world. 

He  raised  his  head  at  last.  "  You  have  done  well, 
De  Bacan,"  he  said.  "  You  have  done  well,  my  son. 
You  shall  be  my  Captain  of  Camp.  We  will  reach 
an  agreement  upon  your  duties  and  profits  without 
difficulty.  These  jewels  shall  go  with  me  to  the 
Biscayan  ports  and  we  will  have  a  fleet  and  company 
of  men  great  enough  to  take  the  islands  of  Elizabeth 
if  need  be.  We  will  have  galleons  of  a  thousand 
tons,  the  tallest  that  float  and " 

"  But  your  Excellency  cannot  fail,"  interposed 
the  priest,  who  had  been  eying  him  narrowly,  "  to 
give  some  tribute  to  the  Church — some  tribute  for 
your  safety  ?  " 

"  Yes,  father.  But  for  the  present,  as  you  can  see, 
we  will  need  all  of  this  treasure  to  prepare  for  our 
journey,  which  indeed  is  as  much  for  God  as  for  the 
King." 

The  Jesuit  pulled  the  cowl  up  over  his  head  and 
turned  upon  De  Bacan  fiercely. 

"  You  have  told  me,  Diego  de  Ba^an,  that  you 
have  done  this  hulking  English  heretic  to  death  for 
the  profit  of  your  soul  and  the  glory  of  the  Church. 

75 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

In  this  you  have  lied, — I  know  now  that  he  was  set 
upon  because  of  a  private  quarrel.  It  is  plain  you 
have  taken  him  and  his  money  unfairly.  You 
become  a  servant  of  the  Evil  One,  a  thief  and 
murderer,  and  should  suffer  the  penalty  of  the 
Church." 

Both  Diego  and  Menendez  arose,  uncovered  their 
heads,  and  crossed  themselves.  Then  the  Adelan- 
tado  leaned  over  and  picked  up  three  large  stones. 
These  he  extended  to  the  priest.  The  cleric  low- 
ered his  head  to  conceal  his  cupidity  ;  but  took 
the  jewels  quickly,  putting  them  inside  his  gown, 
mumbling  the  while  some  Latin  words  to  himself. 
"  Absolvo  te,  my  son,"  he  said. 

Then  De  Bagan  put  the  rest  of  the  jewels  back  in 
the  girdle  and  fastened  it  about  him. 

"  This  Englishman  was  a  most  comfortable  prize," 
he  laughed.  "It  was  a  little  quarrel  of  my  own,  father. 
I  confess  it,  yonder  Englishman  has  caused  me  great 
trouble  since  the  taking  of  the  Cristobal.  There  is 
a  lady  and — well, — he  was  forever  balking  me  and  I 
hated  him.  But  faugh  !  to-morrow  he  will  be  dead 
and  there  is  an  end  of  the  matter."  The  three  of 
them  came  over  to  me  and  De  Aviles  fetched  me  a 
kick  in  the  ribs.  Had  it  been  Diego,  I  must  have 
groaned  outright,  for  De  Bagan  did  nothing  lightly. 
But  I  lay  quiet,  and  aided  by  the  darkness  escaped 

notice.     They  took  the  light  and  went  out  through 

76 


IN  WHICH  I  LEARN  SOMETHING. 

the  iron  door,  locking  it  behind  them,  and  I  heard 
their  laughter  and  jesting  as  they  went  down  the 
hallway  and  so  out  through  a  gate  which  must  have 
been  at  the  end  of  the  passage. 

The  sound  of  their  footsteps  had  not  died  away 
before  I  was  upon  my  hands  and  knees  groping  my 
way  toward  the  window,  through  which  stole  a  dusky 
light.  It  was  not  until  then  that  I  discovered  how 
weak  I  was.  My  shirt  and  doublet  were  dank  with 
blood,  for  my  head  had  been  sadly  cut ;  and  my 
neck  was  so  stiff  I  could  scarce  turn  my  head  from 
the  one  side  to  the  other.  I  got  up  with  difficulty, 
but  my  head  swam  and  I  fell  heavily  to  the  floor 
again.  The  room  seemed  to  be  pitching  from  this 
side  to  that  and  the  square  of  light  where  the  win- 
dow was  swayed  to  and  fro,  sickening  me  at  last 
so  that  I  lay  still  until  I  might  gather  resolution 
and  not  again  overdo  my  strength.  My  mind  was 
chaos.  What  had  become  of  Goddard  and  Smith, 
and  how  long  had  I  been  in  this  place  ?  I  knew 
not — nor  for  a  time  seemed  much  to  care.  With 
the  weakness  there  came  a  feeling  of  indifference 
and  I  was  content  to  lie  there,  with  no  thought 
for  anything.  But  presently  the  faintness  passed 
and  I  began  trying  to  unravel  the  skein  of  my 
thoughts. 

Mademoiselle  had  sailed  with  the  expedition  of  Ad- 
miral Ribault, — and  yet  the  Jesuit  had  said  they  would 

77 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

sail  on  the  morrow.  They  had  then  been  delayed, 
— or  else — yes,  it  must  be — the  night  of  the  robbery 
had  not  yet  passed  away.  And  with  that  I  grew 
more  collected.  Perhaps  there  was  yet  time  to  see 
the  Sieur  de  la  Notte  and  the  Admiral  Ribault,  and 
warn  them  of  this  plot  of  the  Catholics,  the  secret 
of  which  had  come  into  my  possession.  The  Cath- 
olics of  Spain  would  destroy  the  Huguenot  colony 
and  certain  Catholics  of  France  had  connived  at  the 
villainy.  That  was  a  great  secret  of  State  and  surely 
one  to  make  the  blood  of  any  honest  Frenchman, 
whether  Catholic  or  Calvinist,  boil  with  shame  and 
anger. 

Then,  when  I  thought  that  it  was  through  my  loss 
of  the  treasure  of  Coligny  that  this  thing  had  come 
to  be  possible,  I  was  in  great  turmoil  of  spirit  and 
clinched  my  jaws  fiercely  as  I  searched  in  mind  for 
some  plan  to  redeem  myself.  I  tried  to  rise  and'  at 
last  got  upon  my  feet  with  a  great  effort,  and  to  the 
table,  where  I  limply  hung.  And  Captain  Hooper  ! 
What  would  he  say  when  I  went  to  him  ?  I  had  no 
heart  to  think  of  it — I  knew  him  well.  He  would 
ask.  me  why  was  I  there  to  tell  him  of  it  ?  Yes, 
truly,  I  was  out  of  employment.  Fortune  had  smiled 
too  favorably  upon  me  to  smile  for  long. 

I  sat  swaying  there,  trying  to  gather  strength  to 
break  out  of  this  vile  place,  when  I  heard  the  sound 

of  whispering  close  at  hand ;  but  whether  it  came 

78 


IN  WHICH  I  LEARN  SOMETHING. 

from  inside  or  out  I  could  not  tell.  If  it  were  De 
Bac,an,  I  resolved  to  dash  upon  him  with  a  chair  and 
so,  if  I  could  stay  upon  my  feet,  perhaps  gain  the 
outer  door.  I  listened  for  a  moment  and  then  heard 
plainly  that  it  came  from  outside  the  window.  I 
crouched  down  below  the  jamb  listening  intently. 
Then  to  my  great  joy  there  came  a  low  whistle  in 
exact  counterfeit  of  a  call  upon  the  Great  Griffin. 

My  friends  had  not  forgotten  me  then  ! 

My  joy  was  so  great  I  could  scarce  refrain  from 
shouting.  But  I  found  I  could  not  even  if  I  would. 
I  managed  so  to  answer  that  they  heard  my  whistle, 
for  there  came  an  exclamation  and  a  bulky  shape 
appeared  at  the  bars  of  the  window. 

"  Master  Sydney,  sir,  are  ye  safe?  "  came  in  a  half 
whisper,  and  there  was  a  world  of  comfort  in  the 
voice.  It  was  Smith !  And  I  reassured  him  in  a 
moment ;  then  managing  to  get  the  table  over  under 
the  window,  mounted  upon  it  and  found  my  head 
and  shoulders  just  abreast  of  the  sill.  There  were 
heavy  bars  of  iron  before  the  window,  but  rough 
and  rusty  to  the  touch.  So  Smith  brought  a  piece 
of  timber,  which  he  used  as  a  pry,  and  with  help 
managed  to  snap  and  then  bend  a  bar  so  that  I 
could  let  them  haul  me  up  and  out  through  the  nar- 
row opening.  But  my  strength  had  been  sorely  tried 
and  so  it  was  some  moments  before  I  could  stand 

upright  and  look  about  me. 

79 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

It  was  but  a  short  time  before  the  dawn.  The  Sieur 
de  la  Notte  upheld  me  on  one  side  and  'on  the 
other  was  a  tall  man  whom  I  knew  not.  He  had  a 
beard  reaching  to  his  waist  and  gave  several  brisk 
orders  ;  I  afterwards  learned  it  was  Admiral  Jean 
Ribault.  Several  men  went  about  the  building, 
knocking  and  seeking  to  discover  if  there  were  any 
one  within ;  but  the  Admiral  called.them  back,  bidding 
them  be  quiet.  Withal,  being  very  weak,  by  great 
effort  I  managed  to  tell  them  of  the  Catholic  plot 
and  that  the  Spaniards  would  doubtless  soon  return 
and  it  might  be  possible  to  recover  the  treasure. 

This  was  as  important  for  Ribault  as  it  was  for 
me,  for  it  meant  much  to  the  Lutheran  cause. 
But  he  would  not  have  it  so,  saying  Menendez 
was  well  upon  his  way  and  letting  me  know,  in 
a  sad  way  which  I  liked  not  in  one  of  so  fine  a  bear- 
ing, that  it  would  be  unwise  to  foment  trouble.  He 
believed  in  his  strength  and  ability  to  hold  the  land 
of  Florida  against  all  nations ;  he  wished  only  to 
depart  without  molestation  or  hindrance.  Of  a 
truth,  I  was  so  sick  and  weak  that  I  knew  not  what 
they  did.  My  effort  of  mind  had  been  too  great, 
for  now  that  I  was  safe  and  had  told  my  story,  it 
grew  weaker  and  I  could  not  think.  They  half 
led,  half  carried  me,  to  the  Rue  Etienne  and  there 
put  me  to  bed. 


80 


CHAPTER  VII. 

IN   WHICH   I   FIND    NEW   EMPLOYMENT. 

I  AWOKE  the  next  morning  to  find  Mademoi- 
selle standing  by  my  bedside  with  a  potion  which 
she  bade  me  take.  In  a  short  while  there  came  a 
chirurgeon  who  looked  at  my  head,  bathing  and  ban- 
daging it,  to  the  end  that  in  an  hour  or  so  I  felt  so 
much  better  that  I  could  sit  upright  and  listen  to 
Mademoiselle  as  she  told  me  of  their  plans.  Surely 
no  medicine  were  so  good  for  mind  or  body  as  the 
sight  of  her  as  she  moved  here  and  there  about  the 
room  ;  and  when  she  brought  me  my  draught  and 
leaned  over  to  give  it  me,  I  found  myself  holding 
the  cup  to  my  lips  without  swallowing,  taking  my 
cure  not  through  my  lips  but  through  my  eyes. 

Then  says  she, 

"  Nay,  Master  Sydney,  you  must  drink  it  down. 
It  is  not  bitter." 

No,  it  was  not  bitter.  I  wished  that  I  might  be 
always  ill.  But  she  was  not  impatient.  She  looked 

upon  me  with  the  eyes  of  friendliness  and  interest. 

6  Si 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

What  there  was  of  coldness  had  disappeared  from 
her  manner;  for  the  fancies  of  such  as  she  are  en- 
gulfed always  in  the  instincts  of  womanhood.  She 
put  her  hand  upon  my  wrist,  with  fine  hardihood 
counting  the  beatings  of  my  pulse,  her  eyes  cast 
upon  a  minute-glass.  Then  she  smiled  as  she  found 
that  the  fever  was  less,  though  for  my  part,  from 
the  thumping  of  my  heart,  I  could  not  see  that  I 
was  in  any  better  case  than  I  should  be. 

I  had  murmured  but  a  word  of  thanks — telling 
her  that  I  was  better.  Thus  far  I  was  content  to 
say  nothing  so  long  as  she  would  only  stay  where 
I  might  look  at  her.  She,  herself,  was  balm  to  my 
wounds.  But  when  she  was  about  to  leave  the 
room  to  tell  her  father  that  I  had  awakened,  I  called 
to  her. 

"  Mademoiselle,  just  a  word.  It  is  hard  to  say  the 
words  of  gratitude  I  would.  I  am  but  a  yeoman  of 
Queen  Bess,  a  sea-rover  if  you  like.  I  am  without 
friends  save  yourselves,  and  without  either  money 
or  employment.  In  a  few  days  or  perhaps  hours 
you  too  will  be  gone.  I  shall  never  see  you  again." 
I  paused.  "  Otherwise  I  should  not  speak." 

She  looked  at  me  curiously  and  then  moved  as 
though  to  go,  but  I  made  a  gesture  which  held  her. 
I  knew  not  what  had  come  over  me.  The  words 
rushed  upon  my  tongue  and  I  could  not  restrain 

them.     I  was  rough  and   brutal   in   my  frankness. 

82 


IN  WHICH  I  FIND  NEW  EMPLOYMENT.  • 

But  then  what  mattered  it  ?  She  was  going  to  one 
end  of  the  world,  and  I  to  another ;  and  I  wished 
only  that  she  should  know — that  she  should  believe. 

"  Listen,  Mademoiselle.  I  know  that  I  am  fit 
only  to  serve  and  obey  you.  You  are  noble  and 
I — whatever  claim  I  have — am  but  a  loutish  fellow. 
Why  I  have  the  audacity  to  speak  to  you  I  do 
not  know,  save  that  by  kindness  you  have  given  me 
that  right.  Listen  you  must.  I  love  you,  Made- 
moiselle, I  love  you  !  That  is  all." 

She  had  stood  facing  the  door,  her  hands  before 
her  and  her  eyes  cast  down,  quietly  listening.  But 
as  I  went  on  her  hands  dropped  to  her  sides,  her 
head  lifted  and  her  eyes,  first  mildly  curious  and 
then  indignant,  flashed  at  me  angrily. 

"  Stop,  monsieur  !  "  she  said,  and  so  haughtily  that 
the  blood  went  back  upon  my  heart.  She  was  no 
small  woman,  but  to  me,  unworthy  of  her,  she 
seemed  in  her  pride  and  majesty  to  add  to  her 
stature  half  again.  She  turned  red  and  white  by 
turns,  while  her  lips  seemed  to  be  seeking  the  words 
with  which  to  deter  me.  Yet  I  could  not  have 
stopped  any  more  than  I  could  have  gone  to  find 
Coligny's  treasure.  When  she  spoke  again,  it  was 
with  a  coolness  and  precision,  that  chilled  me  to 
the  heart. 

"  Master  Killigrew,  however  much  we  may  have 

been  in  your  debt,  you  need  make  no  doubt,  you 

83 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

are  amply  repaid.  For  shame,  monsieur!  To  take 
advantage  of  our  pity  and  our  friendliness  !  It  were 
not  difficult  to  see  you  are  better.  Adieu,  monsieur  ! " 
And  with  this  she  opens  the  door  and  walks  through 
it,  looking  no  more  at  me  and  bearing  an  expression 
which  I  knew  not,  one  in  which  pride  and  pity 
seemed  struggling  forHhe  mastery.  When  the  door 
had  closed,  I  heard  the  sound  of  her  feet  running  up 
the  stairs  and  then  a  door  swung  to  with  violence 
overhead. 

I  was  a  great  hulking  brute,  deserving  but  scant 
consideration.  I  know  not  what  it  was  that  im- 
pelled me  to  speak  as  I  had  done, — a  hand-pressure 
on  the  Cristobal,  her  sympathy  in  my  affairs  or 
something  in  the  look  she  gave  me  when  she  stood 
over  me  with  the  physic.  But  unused  to  soft  words, 
I  could  no  more  have  restrained  myself  than  I  could 
the  seas  which  plashed  the  bows  of  the  Griffin. 

As  it  was,  when  she  left  the  room  all  the  light  went 
out  from  life.  I  only  knew  I  could  not  stay  longer 
in  that  house.  If  I  had  forfeited  the  right  to  her 
friendship,  then  I  must  go  and  at  once.  I  could  not 
bear  it  that  she  thought  of  me  as  she  did.  If  she 
told  the  Sieur  de  la  Notte,  as  she  doubtless  would, 
and  I  should  lose  his  good  opinion  too,  then  surely 
I  should  be  undone.  I  was  unlucky,  and  what  was 
worse,  a  fool  into  the  bargain.  Getting  up  slowly, 

leaning  against  the  wall,  I  managed  to  put  upon 
84 


IN  WHICH  I  FIND  NEW  EMPLOYMENT. 

me  my  clothing  and  doublet.  I  did  not  know 
where  I  was  to  go.  I  could  not  go  to  England. 
Nor  to  Captain  Hooper's  agent, — I  was  ruined,  and 
could  picture  the  face  of  that  oily  Frenchman  as 
I  told  him  the  jewels  were  gone.  It  would  be 
serious  for  me.  It  meant  prison,  at  the  worst ;  at 
the  best,  Captain  Hooper's  disdain.  Of  the  two, 
however,  I  think  I  feared  the  former  least.  I  would 
go  I  cared  not  whither,  back  to  the  house  where  I 
had  been  confined  perhaps,  to  see  if  Diego  de  Bacan 
might  not  return  ; — to  Spain  perhaps  in  pursuit  of 
Menendez.  I  knew  not.  At  last  I  stumbled  to  the 
door  of  the  room  and  so  out  into  the  passage,  and 
had  but  laid  my  hand  upon  the  bolts  of  the  outer 
door  when  there  were  footsteps  in  the  hallway  and 
I  turned  my  head  to  see  Mademoiselle  coming 
toward  me.  Her  eyes  were  cast  down,  but  as  she 
came  near  she  lifted  her  head  and  extended  her 
hand  as  one  man  might  do  to  another,  saying, 

"  Forgive  me,  my  friend, — I  did  not  mean  it." 

I  held  out  my  hand  stupidly,  looking  at  her  and 
replying, 

"  Ah,  Mademoiselle,  I  have  no  further  mission  in 
this  house." 

She  clasped  my  hand  strongly,  leading  me  back 
again  into  the  room  where  I  had  lain.  And  there 
was  not  strength  to  resist. 

In  a  little  while  there  came  the  Sieur  de  la  Notte 
85 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

to  inquire  for  my  health.  He  sat  down  beside  me 
and  entered  straightway  upon  the  business  he  had 
in  mind. 

"  I  have  been  thinking  much  of  you,  good  Syd- 
ney," he  began,  "  and  have  come  to  ask  your  plans." 

"You  are  very  kind,  monsieur,"  I  replied  as  I 
grasped  his  hand,  "  but  I  have  no  plans.  If  I  can- 
not replace  or  set  finger  upon  the  treasure  which 
was  entrusted  to  me,  I  have  no  further  hope  of  em- 
ployment from  my  sovereign  ;  for  she  likes  not  men 
who  do  not  succeed.  I  shall  wait  here  a  few  days, 
when  I  will  get  upon  the  track  of  De  Aviles,  striv- 
ing to  do  by  secrecy  what  I  might  not  accomplish 
by  strength." 

La  Notte  shook  his  head. 

"  It  will  not  do,  mon  ami, — it  will  not  do.  I 
know  it, — for  the  Admiral  has  just  told  me  the  state 
of  these  affairs.  The  Catholics  at  the  Court  will 
countenance  this  expedition  and  will  hold  Menendez 
as  safe  in  France  as  though  he  were  in  his  own  As- 
turias.  You  may  as  well  whistle  for  the  jewels,  Syd- 
ney, for  you  will  see  them  no  more." 

I  sighed  deeply,  for  I  felt  that  what  he  said  was 
true. 

"You  yourself  have  heard  enough  to  convince  you 
that  all  matters  at  the  French  court  are  not  as  they 
seem.  You  will  not  succeed  in  any  private  under- 
taking against  Spain, — sure  of  that  you  may  be. 

86 


IN  WHICH  I  FIND  NEW  EMPLOYMENT. 

And,  monsieur,  you  had  better  be  bled  by  leeches 
than  by  pike-heads  for  awhile.  Listen  to  the  Ad- 
miral's offer.  We  sail  on  the  morrow  for  the  land 
of  promise,  good  Sydney,  three  hundred  strong,  to 
build  up  a  great  Christian  nation  across  the  ocean. 
Ribault  has  bid  me  offer  you  a  commission  as  lieu- 
tenant aboard  his  flagship,  for  he  is  short-handed 
in  officers  and  needs  those  who  have  a  knowl- 
edge of  ships  ;  also  he  can  employ  any  of  your 
men  who  have  a  taste  for  this  venture  in  New 
France." 

I  saw  that  he  was  trying  to  conceal  what  he  had 
done  for  me,  under  plea  of  his  own  advantage.  I 
could  say  nothing,  but  extended  my  hand  and  he 
pressed  it  warmly.  Mademoiselle  had  been  sitting 
by  listening  until  then.  Now  as  I  looked  at  her 
for  half  a  sign  she  got  up  and  busied  herself  prepar- 
ing some  medicine  for  Madame. 

"  Will  you  go,  man  ami?  If  you  like  it  not  per- 
haps you  may  return  upon  the  vessels  when  they 
come  again  to  France." 

I  was  silent,  looking  still  at  Mademoiselle.  This 
time  she  turned  and  said  quietly, 

"  It  is  a  fine  venture  for  a  man  of  ingenuity  and 
daring." 

What  could  I  do?  Everything  else  vanished  be- 
fore the  thought  that  I  was  still  in  her  favor  and 

that  too  in  spite  of  what  I  had  said  to  her.     I  would 

8? 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

voyage  of  a  verity  to  the  ends  of  the  earth  with  no 
further  wish  than  to  be  near  her. 

I  said  that  I  would  go,  and  saw  no  more  of  Ma- 
demoiselle on  that  morning.  When  I  got  a  glimpse 
of  her  in  the  afternoon  she  but  nodded  her  head, 
speaking  not  at  all  and  taking  so  little  notice  of 
me,  indeed,  that  I  might  have  been  but  a  serving 
man. 

I  wrote  a  long  letter  to  Captain  Hooper,  giving  a 
correct  report  of  all  that  had  happened  upon  the 
Cristobal  and  in  Dieppe.  I  told  him  of  the  condi- 
tion of  affairs  in  France  and  how  it  was  impossible 
to  recover  what  had  been  lost.  I  told  him  I 
doubted  not  that  these  Spanish  vessels  would  soon 
set  out  for  Florida,  and  that  my  chances  for  winning 
back  his  esteem  and  any  treasure  or  prize  money 
was  better  in  Florida  than  in  France.  I  wrote  of 
Fort  Caroline,  where  the  French  would  be  found, 
and  saying  that  should  he  desire  such  a  venture  in 
the  Griffin,  there  would  be  honor  and  prizes  in 
plenty  where  the  Spaniards  put  in.  This  I  entrust- 
ed through  the  Sieur  de  la  Notte  to  the  captain  of 
a  vessel  sailing  for  Portsmouth,  who  might  be  relied 
upon  to  deliver  it  safely  to  the  care  of  Martin  Cock- 
rem  at  the  Pelican. 

That  much  done,  I  felt  relieved  in  mind,  and  when 
Admiral  Ribault  came  late  that  night,  could  dis- 
cuss with  him  many  details  of  the  expedition.  I 


IN  WHICH  I  FIND  NEW  EMPLOYMENT. 

had  then  a  chance  to  learn  what  manner  of  man  I 
was  to  serve. 

He  was  tall  and  of  a  commanding  presence.  His 
face  was  swarthy  and  marked  by  the  crossing  white 
wrinkles  of  a  man  of  the  sea.  His  rather  thin  lips 
were  hid  under  a  long  moustache  and  his  beard 
reached  quite  down  to  his  waist.  His  nose  was  big 
and  not  ill  formed,  but  it  was  in  his  eyes  that  one 
noted  the  character  of  the  man.  These  were  gray- 
blue  and  kindly.  As  he  talked  on,  they  flashed 
keenly  and  one  saw  his  power.  It  was  not  a  strong 
face, — nor  a  weak  one,  but  it  showed  him  as  he 
was,  an  able  and  gallant  seaman  and  gentleman,  lov- 
ing above  all  else  his  life,  his  Country  and  his  God. 

The  next  morning  I  awoke  much  refreshed,  and 
with  the  help  of  two  lieutenants  of  Ribault,  managed 
in  some  sort  to  make  my  way  down  to  the  docks 
and  go  to  the  Trinity,  Ribault's  flagship,  upon  which 
I  had  been  given  my  commission.  I  was  still  veiy 
weak  and  could  expect  to  do  no  duty  for  awhile, 
but  the  breath  of  the  sea  as  it  swept  up  into  the  dip 
of  land,  sent  fresh  blood  pulsing  through  my  veins 
and  gave  me  a  new  interest  in  the  people  about  me 
with  whose  lives  mine  was  to  be  mingled  for  many 
months.  The  most  of  that  day  I  spent  upon  the 
vessel's  deck  watching  the  final  loading  of  stores  and 
learning  the  lead  of  the  tackling.  I  could  see  the 

six  other  vessels  lying  near  us  in  the  Arques,  and  I 

89 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

marked  that  but  four  of  them  were  of  any  consid- 
erable size  ;  the  others  were  small  vessels  of  less 
than  half  the  tonnage  of  the  Griffin,  being  sprung 
high  up  in  the  stern,  lacking  her  grace  in  run  of  line 
and  length  and  rake  of  mast.  All  of  the  ships  were 
well  out  of  the  water  like  the  Cristobal  and  had  a 
great  slant  of  after-castle,  the  topmost  deck  of 
which  sloped  uncomfortably  forward.  But  they 
were  staunch  vessels  for  the  country  and  time,  and 
with  their  armaments,  which  seemed  very  complete, 
might  be  expected  to  make  agood  argument  against 
ships  of  the  same  metal. 

But  I  liked  little  the  temper  of  the  company,  which 
to  me  seemed  scarce  suited  to  the  kind  of  work  be- 
fore us.  The  cavaliers  came  aboard  in  twos  and 
threes,  many  of  them  of  somber  mien  and  habit,  but 
mostly  poor  gentlemen  who  had  but  this  resource 
left  to  them.  Some  were  gaily  attired  and  I  marked 
a  curled  moustache  here,  an  ear  jewel  there,  or  a 
ruff  in  the  latest  twist  of  fashion. 

Nor  were  the  seamen  the  honest  yeomen  of  Eng- 
land. They  worked  willingly  enough,  but  they 
danced  and  jested  among  themselves,  laughing  and 
singing  foolish  songs  like  lads  of  ten  years  or  there- 
abouts. 

"  Body  o'  me,  sir,"  said  Goddard  gruffly,  "  they're 
ladies,  every  scut  of  'em  !  Blast  me, — ye  can't  make 

a  fightin'  crew  out  of  men  as  won't  swear !  " 

90 


IN  WHICH  I  FIND  NEW  EMPLOYMENT. 

I  smiled  and  mentioned  Salvation  Smith. 

"  Oh  well,  he's  different,  sir,"  he  answered.  "  'Tis 
his  principles,  Master  Sydney.  That's  all's  the 
matter  with  him.  When  he  fights  he's  a-cursin'  all 
the  time  in  his  heart,  I  know, — he  couldn't  fight, 
else." 

With  regard  to  the  company  of  adventurers  it 
made  me  feel  no  better  to  learn  that  there  was  an- 
other to  share  my  opinion.  It  was  no  child's  play, 
this  voyage,  on  which  we  were  going.  It  was  work 
for  staunch-bodied  men  with  big  limbs  and  stiff 
hands,  and  not  the  slender,  pink-fingered  gentlemen 
I  had  seen  thus  far.  When  I  thought  that  the  safety 
of  Mademoiselle  lay  with  the  disposition  of  these 
people  I  was  more  troubled  than  ever. 

She  came  aboard  late  in  the  afternoon,  and  with 
Madame  and  the  Sieur  de  la  Notte  went  at  once  to 
the  cabin.  Soon  Admiral  Ribault  came  alongside 
in  his  pinnace  and  signaled  the  fleet  to  get  under 
way.  Amid  the  firing  of  cannon  upon  the  shore 
we  passed  out  of  the  river  on  the  ebb  of  the  tide 
and  with  a  fair  wind  set  the  broad  bows  of  the 
Trinity  squarely  into  the  red  path  of  light  that 
shimmered  towards  the  sun,  the  color  of  blood.  I 
shuddered  a  little  ;  then  laughed  aloud  at  my  woman- 
ish thought.  Surely,  my  illness  had  made  me 
weak  indeed. 

In  a  few  days  Mademoiselle  came  upon  the  deck 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

with  Madame.  I  had  grown  so  strong  that  I  was 
taking  my  day  watches  now.  My  pulses  tingled 
anew  and  my  lungs  drank  their  fill  of  the  salt  air. 
The  old  love  of  the  life  was  in  me  again.  But  I  could 
not  make  out  the  manner  of  Mademoiselle  de  la 
Notte.  Twice  in  the  first  week  did  Ijgo  up  to  her 
and  address  her,  but  I  was  so  ill  at  ease  and  her 
manner  so  distant  that  I  turned  away  and  sought 
another  part  of  the  vessel.  Then  when  she  saw 
that  she  had  hurt  me  and  that  perhaps  the  difference 
of  ourpositions — shethinkingme  not  to  be  of  gentle 
birth — had  gone  more  deeply  than  she  had  wished, 
she  called  me  to  her  and  bade  me  place  a  stool  for 
her  and  one  for  Madame  and  wrap  them  in  their 
cloaks,  talking  cheerfully  the  while.  This  I  did 
silently,  going  then  forward  to  my  place  of  duty.  I 
had  no  wish  to  force  my  presence  upon  her  and  so 
kept  at  a  distance,  speaking  only  when  it  was  not  to 
be  avoided.  And  yet  my  heart  was  sore  that  she 
should  treat  me  so. 

Then  there  would  come  two  or  three  of  those  be- 
jeweled  gentlemen ;  who,  recovered  from  their  sick- 
ness, stood  by  her  side  talking  to  her  gaily  after  the 
manner  of  the  sparks  at  a  levee,  flaunting  their  fine 
scented  handkerchiefs.  This  she  seemed  to  enjoy, 
and  made  my  cup  of  bitterness  full  to  overflowing. 

But  by  and  by  there  came  a  change.     One  day, 

the  third  week  from  Dieppe,  while  I  was  talking  be- 

92 


IN  WHICH  I  FIND  NEW  EMPLOYMENT. 

tween  my  watches  with  the  sister  of  Lieutenant 
Bachasse,  Mademoiselle  motioned  that  she  would 
speak  with  me.  She  dismissed  those  fine  hangers-on 
and  asked  me  what  she  had  done  that  I  had  treated 
her  in  so  ill  a  fashion.  I  said  nothing ;  for  it  did  not 
become  me  to  cavil.  She  knew  well  why  I  had  not 
waited  upon  her,  and  why  I  would  not  speak.  I 
seemed  to  see  it  in  the  way  she  spoke  ;  and  I  learned 
from  that  time  what  discernment  a  woman  has  upon 
all  matters  which  concern  the  heart  of  a  man. 
Things  after  that  were  better  between  us.  By  and 
bye,  no  day  passed  that  we  did  not  talk  together ; 
sometimes  in  presence  of  Madame  or  Monsieur  the 
Vicomte,  and  sometimes  alone. 

Oh,  the  wonder  of  those  days  and  nights  upon 
the  ocean !  When  the  afternoon  sun  shimmered  fair 
upon  the  amber  seas  to  the  southward,  and  the  sails 
about  us  were  picked  out  in  silver  against  the  purple 
of  the  horizon,  turning  as  the  sun  dropped  down,  to 
ruddy  gold  and  bronze  and  then  fading  away  into 
the  gray  softness  of  dusk !  And  then,  when  the 
gulls  and  dolphins  ceased  to  play  and  the  moon 
came  out,  we  would  sometimes  lean  upon  the  bul- 
warks, just  she  and  I,  looking  down  along  the  sides 
to  the  bow-wave  where  the  fire  of  the  southern 
waters  turned  the  gray  of  the  foam  to  soft  glowing 
flames  which  warmly  kissed  the  ship  and  then  danced 
away  like  sprites  into  the  darkness  beyond. 

93 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

44  It  is  an  ocean  of  velvet, — a  fair  ocean,"  she  would 
say  softly. 

"  It    is    Heaven,  Mademoiselle,"  I  would  answer. 

We  talked  much  of  the  things  whi  ch  had  been  and 
of  those  to  come,  and  I  told  her  the  stories  of  far. 
away  lands  that  I  had  seen.     She  wondered  greatly 
at  some  of   the  things  I  knew ;  and  yet  for  all  that 
I  felt  at  times  as  though  I  were  but  a  child    beside 
her  in  every  other  thing  save  the  mere  buffets  of 
life.     She  was  haughty  no  more ;  for  it  seemed  in 
that  gray  immensity  of  murmuring  sea  and  starlit 
sky  that  all  was  equal  between  us,  and  that  we  two 
were  alone,  close  to  our  Maker. 


94 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

WE   REACH   THE  NEW   LAND. 

A  FTER  many  days  there  came,  one  afternoon, 
**•  loud  and  cheery  from  the  fore-mast  head,  the 
cry  of  "  Land  !  Land  !  "  Only  one  who  has  been  three 
months  upon  an  ocean,  unfathomable  and  limitless, 
can  know  the  magic  of  the  word.  The  signals  passed 
it  to  the  other  vessels  of  the  fleet,  trumpets  blared  and 
cheer  upon  cheer  and  song  upon  song  echoed  and 
re-echoed  across  the  water.  Crew  and  passengers 
upon  the  Trinity  came  tumbling  up  from  below, 
jostling  and  crowding  one  another  in  their  madness 
to  be  among  the  first  to  get  a  glimpse  of  their  home 
that  was  to  be.  Even  those  sick  with  the  scurvy 
and  fever  turned  out  of  their  hammocks  and,  climb- 
ing to  the  deck,  fell  upon  their  knees  to  thank  God 
that  the  voyage  was  near  ended.  All  thought  of 
savage  Carib  or  more  savage  Spaniard  was  banished^ 
for  there  to  their  gaze,  shimmering  purple  under 
the  western  sun,  was  their  haven  of  refuge.  They 
stretched  their  limbs  like  people  awaking  from  a  long 
sleep ;  and,  as  the  ship  glided  onward,  leaned  forward 

95 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

upon  the  bulwarks  as  though  they  would  leap  into 
the  water.  They  strained  to  catch  the  first  aromatic 
breath  of  the  pines  in  their  nostrils  and  their  tongues 
clove  to  their  parched  and  fevered  mouths  as  they 
sighed  for  the  fruits  which  hung  there  beyond,  lus- 
cious and  ripe  for  their  plucking. 

By  sundown  we  had  sailed  into  a  little  river.  Here 
was  a  fine  sandy  bottom,  and  we  cast  anchor  for  the 
night.  So  impatient  were  the  seamen  and  passengers 
that  some  of  them,  not  to  be  withheld,  took  one  of  the 
pinnaces  and  went  upon  the  shore.  Ribault,  after 
warning  them  against  the  savages,  consented  to  this, 
and  soon  the  beach  was  aglow  with  fires  which  they 
lighted  to  keep  off  wild  beasts;  and  parties  well 
armed  went  searching  among  the  uplands  for  fruit 
and  game.  Throughout  the  night  we  upon  ship- 
board could  hear  the  seamen  and  cavaliers  as  they 
laughed  and  shouted.  At  daybreak  they  came 
aboard  again,  torn  and  bleeding  from  the  thorns 
and  brambles,  but  happy  as  urchins.  They  bore 
several  large  panniers  of  luscious  wild  pomegran- 
ates of  a  small  variety,  and  grapes  of  great  size  and 
sweetness. 

But  the  Admiral  would  not  tarry  here  long.  He 
did  not  know  how  soon  the  Spaniards  might  be 
coming,  and  he  wished  to  learn  what  had  happened 
in  his  absence  to  Laudonniere,  the  Commander  at 

Fort    Caroline.     Many  things    had   been    charged 

96 


WE  REACH  THE  NEW  LAND. 

against  that  officer  and  Ribault  desired  to  establish 
the  French  Protestants  firmly  in  their  colony,  and 
secure  them  speedily  from  attack  or  molestation. 
Accordingly  the  ships  weighed  anchor  again  and  we 
sailed  up  the  coast  to  the  River  of  Dolphins.  This 
had  been  so  called  by  Ribault  because  of  the  great 
number  of  fish  of  that  name  which  disported  them- 
selves in  its  waters. 

Seeing  no  sign  of  living  persons  we  sailed  still 
further  northward  to  the  River  of  May,  which  we 
reached  on  the  2Qth  of  August,  1565.  The  channel 
of  the  river  being  narrow  and  the  draught  of  the 
large  ships  being  great,  we  cast  anchor  at  about  half 
a  league  from  shore. 

Ribault,  anxious  to  communicate  at  once  with 
Laudonniere,  immediately  fitted  out  all  the  large 
barges  from  the  fleet  and  crowded  crews  into  them, 
fully  armed  and  equipped.  He  knew  not  what  might 
have  happened.  I,  being  an  officer  upon  the  flag- 
ship, went  with  him  in  the  pinnace,  and  so  we  made 
our  way  up  the  river. 

At  last  we  sighted  a  small  headland  or  bluff  which 
rose  abruptly  from  the  water  where  the  river  narrowed, 
and  under  its  shadow  we  could  just  make  out  the 
bastions  of  Fort  Caroline.  As  we  came  near  we  saw 
a  great  commotion  upon  the  shore,  officers  running 
out  of  the  Fort  brandishing  their  swords;  and 

two  of  the  soldiers  began  casting  loose  a  gun.    Then 
7  97 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

we  knew  that  they  took  us  for  enemies  of  France. 
A  soldier  ran  down  the  beach  and  fired  an  arquebus 
at  us,  but  the  ball  went  skipping  along  the  water 
and  did  us  no  damage.  The  Admiral,  seeing  that 
they  did  not  know  us  and  thinking  harm  might  en- 
sue, hereupon  stood  up  in  the  pinnace.  We  saw 
one  of  the  officers  take  off  his  morion  and  throw  it 
into  the  air  with  a  shout  of  joy.  Then  there  was 
cheering,  and  we  knew  they  had  recognized  the  Ad- 
miral. In  a  few  moments,  under  the  sturdy  sweep 
of  the  oarsmen,  the  barges  grated  upon  the  pebbly 
beach  and  we  tumbled  out  among  those  assembled 
there.  There  was  great  joy  among  the  young  French 
gentlemen,  some  of  them  running  to  the  newcomers 
and  kissing  them  with  great  display  of  friendship 
upon  both  cheeks.  The  cannon,  which  but  a  moment 
before  were  to  have  been  turned  upon  us,  were  fired  in 
salute  and  the  air  resounded  with  glad  cries  and 
cheers. 

There  were  many  Indians  of  the  tribe  of  the  Chief 
Satouriona  upon  the  beach.  Fine,  straight-bodied 
savages  they  were,  painted  in  bright  colors  all  over 
the  body  and  wearing  only  a  breech-clout,  and  a 
band  around  the  head.  They  were  most  grave  of 
countenance  and  smiled  little ;  but  very  friendly, 
crowding  around  the  Admiral,  bowing  and  touching 
their  heads  to  the  earth,  marvelling  at  the  great 
length  of  his  beard. 


WE  REACH  THE  NEW  LAND. 

I  could  see  that  the  Fort  was  erected  in  a  careful 
manner  though  sadly  out  of  repair.  It  was  built  in 
the  form  of  a  triangle  and  surrounded  by  a  trench, 
the  side  toward  the  river  enclosed  with  a  palisade  of 
planks  of  timber  after  the  manner  in  which  gabions 
are  made.  In  the  middle  was  a  great  court  eighteen 
paces  long  and  upon  one  side  of  this,  the  "  corps  de 
garde."  Opposite  to  it,  the  living  house.  Laudon- 
niere, asked  us  to  his  lodging-place  and  gave  us  a 
wine  fermented  from  the  grape  of  the  country,  most 
soothing  to  the  palate  and  livening  to  the  vitals. 

Under  the  close  questioning  of  the  Admiral, 
Laudonniere  related  the  events  of  the  past  few 
months,  showing  the  sad  straits  into  which  his  people 
had  fallen  for  lack  of  food  and  munitions.  He  told 
of  the  mutiny  of  his  men  and  how  he  had  intended 
entering  two  of  his  smaller  vessels  and  returning  to 
France.  The  Admiral  found  that  the  charges  against 
him  were  untrue,  and  offered  him  a  high  command. 
But  Captain  Laudonniere  was  disconsolate,  saying 
that  his  honor  had  been  touched  and  that  he  must 
soon  return  to  France  to  defend  himself  against  his 
enemies. 

We  talked  far  into  the  night,  Vasseur,  Verdierand 
De  Br£sac,  three  lieutenants  of  the  garrison  with 
whom  I  had  much  talk,  giving  me  a  fair  good  idea 
of  the  country  and  people.  It  seemed  that  Laudon- 
niere had  no  need  to  have  given  up  so  easily.  It 

99 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

was  hard  to  see  how,  in  a  country  abounding  in 
animals  good  to  eat,  in  fish  and  in  fruit  and  corn, 
they  should  have  been  reduced  to  such  distress  as 
they  were  In.  There  are  beasts  of  every  kind,  and 
Sir  John  Hawkins  has  said  that  there  are  lions  and 
tigers  as  well  as  unicorns,  but  I  saw  none  of  these, 
though  there  were  crocodiles  in  great  abundance. 

Vasseur  told  me  a  habit  of  the  natives  who  when 
they  travel  have  a  kind  of  herb  dried,  which  they 
put  in  an  earthen  cup  and  set  a-fire.  Then  they 
suck  the  smoke  of  this  through  a  cane  or  reed  and  it 
has  a  strange  and  pleasing  effect,  satisfying  their 
hunger  so  that  they  can  live  four  or  five  days  with- 
out meat  or  drink.  Some  of  the  company  had  come 
to  use  this  herb  and  had  grown  to  like  it  well,  though 
at  first  it  made  them  much  inward  discomfort.  All 
of  these  things  are  known  in  England  now,  for  Sir 
Walter  Raleigh  hath  brought  this  custom  of  tobacco 
smoking  into  the  court. 

In  the  morning  the  three  smaller  vessels  of  the 
fleet  came  up,  bringing  the  greater  number  of  the 
colonists,  among  them  the  Sieur  de  la  Notte  and  his 
family,  and  by  the  end  of  the  day  the  rest  had  landed. 
Rude  sheds  of  cedar  stripping  were  built  and  a  toler- 
able sheltered  place  was  thus  made  to  house  the  men 
until  better  quarters  should  be  provided.  During 
the  first  nights  the  women  were  given  the  barracks 

of  the  company  of  Laudonniere,  who,  for  the  time 

100 


WE  REACH  THE  NEW  LAND. 

being,  shared  the  lot  of  the  newcomers.  For  Mis- 
tress Diane  de  la  Notte  nothing  was  too  good, 
Rene  de  Laudonniere  himself  turning  over  to  her 
and  to  Madame  two  rooms  of  his  quarters.  After 
seeing  to  their  comfort  I  set  about  to  aid  in  landing 
the  munitions  of  war.  This  was  safely  done  by  the 
end  of  the  second  day  and  the  new  ordnance  was 
mounted  upon  the  battlements  which  thus  com- 
manded the  river  for  a  great  distance.  The  shed 
now  gave  place  to  a  stronger  construction  under  the 
bastions  and  all  worked  with  so  great  a  vigor  that 
new  life  animated  the  poor  fort  which  but  a  few 
days  before  had  come  nigh  to  being  deserted.  Never 
had  the  prospects  of  the  colony  been  brighter,  and 
it  seemed  as  if  at  last  Fortune  was  smiling  upon 
their  efforts,  which  under  careful  management  were 
about  to  be  crowned  with  success. 

'Tis  a  strange  thing  how  misfortune  doth  pursue 
even  when  all  else  in  nature  seems  to  smile.  It  was, 
I  think,  at  midnight  of  the  fifth  day  that  the  first 
great  shadow  fell  upon  the  luckless  settlement.  We 
were  sitting  around  the  council  table  in  the  barracks 
discussing  the  plans  of  Laudonniere  for  the  exten- 
sion of  the  colony.  Ribault  sat  at  the  end  of  the 
table,  his  brows  knit  in  deep  thought,  his  hands 
clasped  upon  the  table  and  his  beard  falling  down 
to  his  lap.  He  was  much  perturbed  over  a  report 

which   had  come  to  him  that  two  sails  had  been 

101 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE 

sighted  far  out  to  sea  just  as  the  night  was  falling. 
From  time  to  time  he  would  nod  to  one  or  the  other, 
but  he  spoke  little.  At  his  right  were  Laudonniere, 
Vasseur,  Verdier,  the  Swiss,  Arlac,  Ottigny,  and 
Satouriona  the  great  Carib  chief  with  whom  the 
Admiral  was  bent  upon  making  a  friendship.  At 
his  left  were  Saint  Marie,  Yonville  and  La  Grange. 
Yonville  was  speaking  of  the  magic  mine  of  gold 
and  silver  that  La  Roquette  had  found  which  would 
yield  ten  thousand  crowns  apiece  for  every  colonist 
and  fifteen  hundred  thousand  crowns  for  the  King. 
The  Admiral  listened  gravely,  but  he  was  a  practical 
man  and  had  no  such  flighty  notions  as  these  young 
gentlemen. 

I  tired  at  last  of  listening  to  their  vaporings  and 
moved  to  one  of  the  casements  where  I  sat  listening 
and  looking  out  into  the  night,  drinking  in  the  per- 
fumes of  the  forest  which  the  breezes  of  the  sea  were 
wafting  toward  me.  Outside  all  was  quiet  save  for 
the  call  of  a  night  bird  or  the  cry  of  some  beast  of 
prey  as  it  prowled  on  its  midnight  hunt.  The  rain 
had  fallen  so  that  the  odor  was  almost  overpowering, 
and  it  was  damp  out  toward  the  sea,  where  the 
clouds  hung  heavily  with  but  a  slight  break  over- 
head. There  was  a  glimmer  here  and  there  from  the 
water  under  the  bastions.  Down  near  the  river's 
mouth  I  fancied  I  could  see  the  twinkling  of  the 

lanthorns  upon  the  Trinity  as  she  swung  to  the  tide  ; 

102 


WE  REACH  THE  NEW  LAND. 

but  the  ships  were  almost  too  far  away  for  that. 
My  thoughts  turned  to  Diane  and  I  wondered — 

But  as  I  looked  into  the  distance  toward  where 
the  ships  should  lay,  there  came  suddenly  two  flashes 
of  light,  one  beside  the  other,  like  lightning  and  yet 
not  to  be  mistaken.  I  started,  with  an  exclamation, 
straining  my  eyes,  my  heart  beating  furiously. 
Then  clear  and  distinct  as  though  but  half  a  league 
away  there  came  the  sound  of  cannon  shots ! 

Ribault  and  his  officers  sprang  to  where  I  stood, 
breathless,  all  a-fever  with  the  excitement  of  the 
moment.  They  had  not  long  to  wait.  For  again 
the  flashes  came,  by  twos  and  threes,  and  then  by 
broadsides,  the  echoes  coming  up  the  river  like  the 
roaring  of  distant  thunder.  There  was  commotion 
outside  and  the  sentry  opened  the  door  crying 
"  The  Spaniards  !  The  Spaniards ! " 

The  drums  beat  to  arms  and  most  of  the  soldiers  and 
the  women  too  rushed  out  into  the  courtyard,  where 
they  ran  hither  and  thither  asking  questions  which 
no  one  could  answer.  The  Admiral  commanding 
silence,  mounted  with  Ottigny  and  Laudonniere  to  the 
battlements  where  he  listened  and  watched  intently 
for  some  minutes.  He  knew  the  serious  import  of 
those  sounds  and  what  they  might  mean  to  the 
ships  lying  out  there,  under-manned  and  unprepared 
for  battle.  He  knew  too  that  the  sentry  had  said 

the   truth  when  he    uttered  the   fear    that   was  in 

103 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

his  own  heart.  The  Spanish  fleet  had  come  to 
Florida ! 

Ribault  came  down  from  the  battlements  and 
without  more  ado  ordered  all  his  seamen  and  offi- 
cers to  the  four  smaller  ships  at  anchor  in  the  river. 
To  the  landing  place  we  ran  in  great  haste,  stop- 
ping only  to  seize  armor  and  weapons.  In  half  an 
hour  our  little  vessels  were  sailing  down  toward 
the  mouth  of  the  river.  No  one  of  us  spoke,  but 
we  stood  along  the  bulwarks  listening  to  the  sound 
of  the  cannon.  It  was  more  distant  now,  and 
from  its  direction  we  knew  that  the  three  larger 
ships  ^were  making  out  to  "sea.  Should  we  be  in 
time? 

In  a  moment  the  lookout  upon  the  fore-castle  of 
the  Jesus  came  running  aft  and  reported  that  there 
were  sounds  ahead  close  inboard.  We  listened  in- 
tently and  in  a  moment  heard  the  sound  of  oars 
grinding  violently  in  their  irons  and  the  swash  of  a 
ship's  boat  through  the  water.  A  voice  shouted 
hoarsely  across  the  water  the  words  "  France ! 
France  !  "  Our  men  stood  crooked  over  the  bul- 
warks, their  weapons  at  their  shoulders,  trying  to 
pierce  the  darkness,  and  soon  we  could  just  make  out 
a  gray  shadow  bearing  directly  upon  us.  There  was 
great  tension  as  she  drew  nearer  and  the  gunners  blew 
their  torches,  ready  to  blow  her  out  of  the  water  at 

the  first  sign  the  least  suspicious.     Slowly  she  drew 

104 


WE  REACH  THE  NEW  LAND. 

alongside  and  we  saw  that  it  was  a  barge  of  the 
Trinity.  An  officer  came  hastily  over  the  gangway. 
It  was  Bachasse,  a  sub-lieutenant. 

Ribault  went  to  him,  and  the  soldiers  crowded 
around. 

"  Is  it  the  Spaniards?  "  he  asked. 

"  It  is,  your  Excellency,"  replied  Bachasse  shortly. 
He  was  stout  and  of  a  brusque  manner — as  brave  a 
seaman  as  ever  stood  his  watch. 

"  They  came  upon  us  late  this  afternoon,  in  five 
ships,"  he  said.  "  Captain  Bourdelais  wished  me  to 
report  that  we  were  not  prepared  for  battle.  Half  of 
our  crews  are  at  the  Fort."  He  paused. 

"  Go  on,"  said  Ribault,  sternly.  "  Tell  me  all  and 
omit  nothing." 

"  It  was  dark  before  they  came  upon  us  in  earnest, 
our  men  were  waiting  at  their  guns.  There  was  a 
trumpet  from  the  Spanish  flagship.  Captain  Bour- 
delais  answered  from  the  Trinity.  We  saw  lanthorns 
and  a  figure  upon  the  great  vessel  and  we  heard  a 
strong  voice  say : 

" '  Whence  does  this  fleet  come  ?  ' 

"  '  From  France/  Captain  Bourdelais  replied  at 
once. 

"  '  What  are  you  doing  here  ?  ' 

"  '  We  bring  soldiers  and  supplies  for  a  fort  which 
the  King  of  France  has  built  and  for  many  others 
which  he  will  soon  build.'  " 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

"  '  Are  you  Catholics  or  Lutherans  ? '  said  the 
voice. 

" '  We  are  Lutherans !  we  are  Lutherans  !  Who 
are  you  ? ' 

"  '  I  am  Pedro  Menendez,  general  of  the  fleet  of 
the  King  of  Spain.  At  daybreak  I  will  board  your 
ships  and  every  heretic  shall  die  ! ' 

"Then  our  men  broke  into  laughter  and  jeer- 
ing ;  '  You  are  cowards,'  they  shouted,  '  come  at 
once.' 

"  Then  they  came  down  upon  us.  Captain  Bour- 
delais  ordered  the  cables  cut,  for  we  were  at  a  disad- 
vantage. All  of  the  ships  put  to  sea.  My  Captain 
has  sent  me  to  you.  They  fired  upon  this  boat  but 
we  escaped.  They  are  now  fighting  upon  the  sea — 
and  this  is  my  report."  When  he  had  finished  he 
bowed  and  stood  silent. 

The  Admiral  stroked  his  beard.  The  worst  had 
happened  and  he  saw  that  it  would  be  war  to  the 
death.  He  told  Bachasse  to  order  his  men  upon  deck 
and  to  make  his  boat  fast  to  the  stern  of  the  Jesus. 
Then  they  came  up  carrying  one  who  had  been 
killed.  So  we  sailed  on  down  to  the  mouth  of  the 
river. 

We  saw  no  more  gun-flashes  and  only  now  and 
then  could  we  hear  a  sound  far  out  to  sea  which  told 
us  where  the  ships  were  sailing.  I  doubted  not  that 

it  was  wise  of  Captain  Bourdelais  to  slip  his  cable 

106 


WE  REACH  THE  NEW  LAND. 

and  run  for  the  open  ;  with  a  good  wind  he  might 
escape.  By  and  by  we  heard  no  sounds  at  all. 

The  Admiral  was  for  going  in  pursuit  of  the  flying 
ships,  but  called  a  consultation  of  his  officers  in  the 
cabin  and  they  advised  against  it.  Fort  Caroline 
would  be  without  vessels  or  men  to  protect  it,  and 
the  Spanish  fleet  might  sail  up  within  range  and 
batter  the  bastions  down.  Their  counsel  at  last 
prevailed,  and  at  dawn  the  soldiers  were  landed  upon 
the  beach.  The  Jesus  and  three  other  vessels  cast 
anchor  in  an  arm  of  the  sea  behind  the  beach,  broad- 
side on,  so  that  the  soldiers  might  be  protected  by  a 
brave  cannon  fire.  Then  the  bowmen  and  arque- 
busiers  dug  into  the  sand,  making  trenches  in  which 
they  might  find  protection  from  arrows  and  small 
pieces. 

These  were  moments  of  great  anxiety.  It  was 
not  until  the  sun  had  mounted  well  into  the  sky 
that  some  sentinels  who  had  been  watching  down 
the  beach,  reported  a  sail  coming  up  with  the  brisk 
wind.  By  ten  o'clock  she  was  in  plain  sight  and 
from  her  great  bulk  we  made  her  out  to  be  the 
Spanish  flag-ship  San  Pelayo.  She  could  not  have 
been  less  than  a  thousand  tons  burthen  ;  and  came 
beautifully,  sailing  outside  the  outer  bar  just  beyond 
the  range  of  our  long  pieces.  She  wore  three  yellow 
streaks  along  her  sides  where  her  gun  tiers  were, 

and  her  sails,  crossed  with  great  red  stripes  and  bars, 

107 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

never  spilled  a  cupful  as  they  bellied  out  into  the 
wind  and  bore  her  onward,  though  she  was  dipping 
and  pitching  in  the  chop  as  she  went  by.  Her 
bulwarks  gleamed  in  the  sunlight  with  the  lines  of 
polished  helmets ;  and  though  I  had  no  spying-glass 
I  fancied  that  high  up  near  her  lanthorns  I  could 
make  out  the  Adelantado  and  by  his  side  the  stal- 
wart figure  of  Diego  de  Bagan.  I  bit  my  lips  and 
hoped  they  might  try  to  make  the  entrance  of  the 
river. 

But  they  threw  the  ship  up  into  the  wind,  where 
she  courtesied  disdainfully,  and  then  a  scornful  puff 
of  smoke  came  from  her  side  and  a  shot  struck  in 
the  first  line  of  surf.  She  hung  there  a  minute  and 
then  squared  away  down  the  beach  again.  The 
Adelantado  was  discreet  as  well  as  valiant.  Late 
in  the  afternoon  three  other  sail  were  sighted, 
and  it  was  soon  seen  that  they  were  French.  At 
sunset  they  were  near  enough  and  a  boat  put  off 
from  the  Gloire,  Captain  Cosette  himself  coming 
ashore  through  the  surf  to  make  his  report.  He  had 
followed  the  Spaniards  to  San  Augustin  and  had 
seen  that  they  had  landed  their  stores  and  negroes 
and  were  rapidly  entrenching  themselves. 

Many  of  these  facts  have  been  set  forth  in  the 
writings  of  the  Captain  Laudonniere,  and  of  Challeux 
the  carpenter ;  and  some  stories  have  been  written 

by  the  Spaniard  Barcia  and  by  Mendoza,  the  priest. 

1 08 


WE  REACH  THE  NEW  LAND. 

Yet  it  is  proper  that  everything  bearing  upon  the 
events  which  are  to  follow  should  be  known  to  all 
Christians,  that  they  may  rightly  judge  between  these 
people  and  us. 


109 


CHAPTER  IX. 

WE     PUT  TO  SEA. 

AFTER  waiting  all  night  and  part  of  the  next 
day  we  returned  to  the  Fort,  leaving  a  guard 
upon  the  beach,   with   cannon  to  assist   the  ships 
should  they  be  attacked. 

That  night  there  was  a  council  of  war.  Laudon- 
niere  was  sick  in  his  bed,  so  we  went  to  his  chamber, 
standing  and  sitting  at  the  bedside.  There  were  La 
Grange,  Sainte  Marie,  Ottigny,  Visty,  Yonville,  De 
Bresac  and  others.  The  Admiral  spoke  boldly  and 
at  some  length.  He  outlined  his  plan,  which  was 
nothing  less  than  an  immediate  attack  by  sea  upon 
San  Augustin,  before  the  Spaniards  had  time  to 
well  entrench  themselves  against  attack.  His  eye 
flashed  as  he  spoke  and  he  was  good  to  see,  for 
there  is  naught  so  fine  as  the  light  of  battle  in  the 
eyes  of  a  man  of  years.  The  younger  men  were 
with  him  body  and  heart,  for  the  very  boldness  of 
the  plan  was  to  their  liking. 

When   he   had   finished,    Laudonniere  answered, 
no 


WE  PUT  TO  SEA. 

favoring  the  plan  of  remaining  at  Fort  Caroline  to 
fortify  it  against  attack.  La  Grange  and  Sainte 
Marie  got  upon  their  feet  and  spoke  briefly  to  the 
same  effect.  They  all  said  that  having  lived  in 
these  parts  for  nearly  two  years,  they  were  better 
qualified  to  speak  of  these  things  ;  they  thought  it 
dangerous  to  venture  upon  that  coast  in  the  month 
of  September  or  October,  for  the  storms  came  with 
terrible  swiftness  and  devastation. 

Ribault  reproved  them  for  their  timidity,  asking 
whether  they  were  valiant  sailor-men  of  France  or 
dogs  of  Spaniards?  Then  he  read  a  letter  from 
Admiral  Coligny  which  he  took  to  be  an  order  to 
attack  this  same  Admiral  Pedro  Menendez  if  he 
ventured  within  the  dominions  of  New  France.  By 
sea,  the  distance  was  short  and  the  route  explored. 
It  was  the  proper  strategy.  With  a  sudden  blow 
we  would  capture  or  destroy  the  Spanish  ships,  and 
master  the  troops  on  shore  before  their  companions 
upon  the  sea  could  arrive. 

Laudonniere,  having  been  superseded  in  his  com- 
mand, had  no  actual  control  in  the  matter,  and 
though  the  Admiral  spoke  kindly  to  him  and  to  the 
other  officers,  the  orders  were  at  once  issued  for  the 
expedition.  In  order  that  there  might  be  no  possi- 
bility of  miscarriage,  the  most  of  the  available  men 
of  the  Fort  as  well  as  of  the  ships  were  to  be  taken. 
Not  only  were  all  the  officers  and  soldiers  of  the 


in 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

new  expedition  to  go  but  also  La  Caille,  Laudon- 
niere's  sergeant-major,  his  Ensign — Arlac,  De  Bre"sac 
a  friend  of  La  Caille,  Ottigny,  La  Grange  and  the  very 
pick  of  his  men. 

This  was  little  to  my  liking.  With  these  men 
gone  and  Laudonniere  ill,  the  Fort  lay  practically 
at  the  mercy  of  the  enemy,  were  they  Spaniards  or 
Indians.  The  Sieur  de  la  Notte  would  come  upon 
the  Trinity  in  spite  of  all  that  I  could  urge,  for 
though  not  born  to  the  command  of  men,  he  had  a 
love  for  play  with  the  steel  and  went  where  he  felt 
his  duty  strongest. 

I  could  not  conceal  my  fears,  even  from  the 
Vicomte  de  la  Notte.  All  that  was  for  me  in  this 
world  would  be  left  behind  in  a  crumbling  fort  with 
no  one  to  defend.  Of  those  to  remain,  but  seventeen 
men  of  Laudonniere  and  nine  or  ten  of  Ribault  were 
in  condition  to  bear  arms,  and  some  of  these  were 
servants,  one  of  them  being  the  Admiral's  cook  and 
two  others  his  dog-boys.  There  was  an  old  carpen- 
ter of  threescore  named  Challeux,  two  shoemakers, 
an  old  cross-bow  maker,  a  player  upon  the  spinet 
and  four  valets — a  beggarly  array  of  fighting  men 
surely  to  defend  the  one  hundred  and  fifty  women, 
children  and  camp-followers  the  Admiral  would 
leave  behind  !  I  went  to  him,  but  he  would  not 
listen  to  me.  His  mind  was  made  to  carry  out  all 

these  plans,  he  said  ;  and  so  I  left  him.     La  Grange 

112 


WE  PUT  TO  SEA. 

and  Ottigny  went  to  him  again  ;  but  we  saw  that  it 
was  useless.  I  then  sought  Madame  and  Mademoi- 
selle in  their  chamber  in  the  living  quarters. 

We  had  only  a  short  time,  but  Mademoiselle  and 
I  went  out  upon  the  bastion  and  stood  by  the 
breeching  of  one  of  the  cannon,  looking  out  to  sea. 
The  air  was  close  and  sultry  and  not  a  breath  stirred 
the  trees  to  the  back  of  us  or  rippled  the  surface  of 
the  river  that  flowed,  deep  and  sluggish,  below.  The 
leaves,  half  turned  in  color  and  wet  by  a  rain-storm 
during  the  night,  hung  sere  and  motionless.  The 
standard  above  our  heads  hung  closely  about  the 
staff,  drooped  and  faded.  The  ships  in  the  river 
were  shaking  out  their  sails,  which  fell  heavily  and 
hung  from  their  yards  in  straight  and  listless  folds 
to  the  deck.  The  men  moved  down  from  the  Fort 
to  the  boats  as  though  they  had  no  joy  in  the  under- 
taking. There  was  no  gleam  upon  their  breast- 
pieces,  for  the  sun  did  not  shine  that  morning,  and 
never  the  rollicking  song  that  means  so  much  to  the 
man-at-arms.  I  was  in  no  cheerful  disposition,  and 
there  was  a  reflection  of  my  mood  in  the  manner  of 
Mademoiselle. 

"  There  is  no  great  danger,"  I  began,  "  and  we  will 
return  within  the  week.  I  have  asked  your  father 
to  stay,  as  he  can  be  of  no  great  service  in  aculverin 
fight,  or  a  fight  of  ships.  But  he  will  go." 

"  If  there  is  a  battle,"  she  smiled,  "it  were  difficult 
8  113 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

to  keep  him  where  the  women  and  children  are.  He 
hath  ever  given  a  good  account  of  himself." 

"  Yes,  Mademoiselle,  but  he  should  not  go." 

I  said  it  in  a  tone  so  convincing  that  she  looked 
at  me  to  get  my  meaning.  I  had  not  meant  to  be- 
tray my  uneasiness  to  her,  but  with  her  woman's 
wit  she  guessed  my  thought. 

"  You  are  thinking  of  us,"  she  said  quietly. 

I  did  not  answer.  I  looked  down  at  the  ground, 
tapping  my  boot  with  my  scabbard. 

"  I  know  not  what  it  is,  Mademoiselle,  but  my 
mind  is  deep  in  melancholy." 

She  looked  across  to  the  pine  barrens,  sighing. 

"  It  is  the  dying  of  the  year  or  some  movement 
of  the  elements,"  she  replied. 

"  Yes,  doubtless  that  is  it." 

And  then  we  both  sat  silent  again. 

"  Mademoiselle,  you  know  that  Don  Diego  de 
Bac,an  is  there,"  I  said  at  last,  pointing  to  the  south- 
ward. "  If  anything  should  happen  that  we  do  not 
return  so  soon  as  we  expect,  promise  me  that  you  will 
yourself  cause  a  private  watch  to  be  kept  at  the  gates 
of  Fort  Caroline.  If  there  are  signs  of  attack,  go  at 
once  with  Madame  to  the  woods.  Forgive  me, 
Mademoiselle,  for  asking  you  to  bear  a  part  of  my 
uneasiness,  but  there  are  not  many  wise  heads  at 
Fort  Caroline." 

She  smiled  a  little  at  my  eagerness. 
114 


WE  PUT  TO  SEA. 

"  I  have  no  fear  of  Diego  de  Ba^an,  or  Menendez 
de  Avil£s,"  she  replied,  "  but  I  will  do  as  you  wish." 
She  then  took  from  the  breast  of  her  gown  a  straight 
dagger,  long  and  fine.  As  I  looked  at  it  a  chill 
went  over  me  and  I  held  up  my  hands  before  my 
eyes. 

"  Mademoiselle  !  Mademoiselle  !  "  I  cried  in 
anguish. 

She  held  the  weapon  poised  a  moment  on  her 
finger-tips  looking  at  it  strangely,  then  slowly  set  it 
in  its  sheath  and  returned  it  to  her  breast.  I  looked 
her  in  the  eyes  and  they  were  calm.  I  knew  that 
she  would  do  as  she  meant.  She  stood  straight  as 
any  one  of  Satouriona's  warriors,  smiling  bravely 
at  me,  and  I  wished  that  I  might  take  her  in  my 
arms  and  tell  her  all  that  I  would  before  we  parted. 
I  looked  up  at  her,  my  hands  trembling  to  touch  her, 
my  eyes  wide  with  adoration  ;  and  something  came 
over  her  then  that  she  knew  how  deep  I  loved  her. 
For  a  great  tear  came  to  her  eye  and  trickled  down 
upon  her  cheek.  But  she  brushed  it  away  brusquely 
with  the  back  of  her  hand.  She  thrust  her  fingers 
toward  me,  turning  her  head  away ;  and  I  pressed 
them  to  my  lips,  kissing  them  blindly — blindly 
many  times. 

"  God  bless  you,  Mademoiselle  !  "  I  murmured. 

Then  I  left  her.  That  was  the  memory  of  Diane 
de  la  Notte  I  carried  out  to  sea. 

"5 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

We  entered  pinnaces  at  about  four  of  the  afternoon 
and  put  out  across  the  bar  for  the  Trinity,  which, 
swinging  wide  at  her  anchorage,  rolled  upon  the 
glassy  water,  light  as  a  feather.  For  the  cargo  was 
out  of  her  and  she  sat  high  and  proud,  for  all  the 
world  like  a  great  swan.  There  was  no  air  stirring 
and  the  surface  of  the  sea  was  like  oil, — I  felt  again 
the  same  ominous  foreboding  of  impending  evil. 
There  had  been  a  storm  somewhere,  for  the  waves 
rolled  in  and  burst  with  a  roar  upon  the  beach  below 
us.  It  was  choppy  over  the  bar,  but  beyond  a 
wetting  we  got  upon  the  ship  safely  enough.  I  liked 
not  the  looks  of  the  sky  and  sea.  Overhead  the 
clouds  hung  dark  and  heavy,  for  though  'twas  a  full 
hour  before  sunset  the  sky  was  so  gloomy  that  all 
the  lanthorns  below  were  lighted.  We  could  see  all 
around  the  horizon,  for  the  air  was  most  clear  and 
the  blue  black  line  of  it  came  strong  against  the 
coppery  glow  of  the  heavens  to  the  east  and  south- 
ward. The  sand  upon  the  shore  gleamed  white  by 
contrast  against  the  dark  green  of  the  pines  beyond, 
which  cut  across  the  sky-line  so  black  that  you  could 
see  with  distinctness  each  particular  needle  and  spur. 
The  thunder  of  the  surf  was  loud  above  the  dip  and 
murmur  of  the  ship,  and  to  the  southward  along  the 
coast  as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach  the  white  lines 
of  froth,  growing  smaller  and  smaller  in  the  distance, 

rolled  in  from  the  outer  bar. 

116 


WE  PUT  TO  SEA. 

It  was  no  pleasant  berth  for  a  ship  of  our  size 
upon  a  lee  shore.  She  could  not  go  into  any  of  the 
rivers  as  the  Pearl  and  the  Jesus  could,  and  I  was 
for  putting  to  sea  at  once,  where  in  the  open  we 
could  clew  up  everything  and  run  for  it  if  a  storm 
were  brewing.  The  Admiral  and  the  Captain  Bour- 
delais  were  upon  the  after-castle  in  conversation  and 
looking  at  the  sky  or  up  the  river  toward  the  Fort, 
where  the  Captain  La  Grange,  with  one  of  the  vessels 
of  Laudonniere,  still  tarried.  It  was  plain  to  be  seen 
that  they  liked  the  looks  of  the  weather  no  better 
than  I,  for  in  a  little  while  orders  were  passed  for- 
ward to  secure  everything  for  sea,  and  the  anchor 
was  hove  up  to  a  short  cable.  Before  dark  La 
Grange  appeared,  and  as  a  light  breeze  had  sprung 
up,  signals  were  flashed  and  we  put  out  to  sea  under 
all  plain  sail.  As  soon  as  the  sheets  had  been 
trimmed  aft  and  the  course  had  been  set  down  the 
coast,  I  took  a  lanthorn  and  lay  below  decks  with 
one  of  the  midship's  men  of  the  watch  to  see  that 
all  was  secure  in  the  hold  and  cabins. 

When  I  went  under  the  half  deck  and  opened  the 
hatch  to  the  quarters  of  the  men,  a  cloud  of  blue 
smoke  rolled  out  and  I  thought  there  must  be  a 
fire.  There,  upon  a  sea-chest,  sitting  most  disconso- 
late, was  my  Englishman,  Job  Goddard.  Around 
him  in  a  half-moon  was  a  crowd  of  the  French 

bowmen  and  arquebusiers  holding  their  sides  and 

117 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

laughing  at  his  plight.  For  while  I  looked  he  put 
his  hand  upon  his  stomach,  retching  and  groaning 
like  a  person  ill  unto  death. 

"Why,  how  now,  Job  Goddard,"  I  laughed — for 
the  ship  was  pitching  —  "  is  this  your  maiden 
voyage  ?  " 

But  Goddard  only  bent  the  further  forward,  and 
the  bowmen  laughed  the  more.  At  this  I  feared 
'twas  serious,  for  Goddard  was  no  man  to  be  laughed 
at  by  any  Frenchman. 

I  went  over  to  him  and  clapped  my  hand  upon 
his  shoulder.  "  Chut,  man,  "  said  I  half  angrily, 
"  what  is  it  ?  Speak  up  ! " 

And  with  that  he  turned  toward  me  the  sorriest 
look  and  wryest  face  I  have  ever  beheld  upon  mortal 
man.  But  he  made  no  sign  that  he  heard  me  or 
indeed  that  he  was  aware  of  my  presence,  only  grip- 
ping his  middle  and  groaning  the  louder.  I  made 
a  shrewd  guess  that  'twas  no  vital  sickness  that  had 
come  upon  him,  and  remembering  how  I  had  once 
before  seen  a  man  cured  of  some  such  an  ailment, 
without  further  ado  I  fetched  him  a  resounding 
whack  upon  the  thigh.  , 

I  had  not  counted  upon  so  speedy  a  recovery,  for 
I  had  scarce  time  to  spring  behind  him  when  he  flew 
into  the  air  and  in  the  very  thick  of  the  Frenchmen 
— striking  this  way  and  that  with  feet  and  hands, 

until  two  of  the  arquebusiers  measured  their  length 

118 


WE  PUT  TO  SEA. 

upon  the  floor  and  the  rest  of  them  were  flying  in 
all  directions  before  the  fury  of  his  onslaught. 
Unable  longer  to  restrain  myself  I  burst  into  a  fit  of 
laughter,  which  even  my  sense  of  authority  could  not 
withhold. 

It  was  not  until  then  that  Goddard  espied  me. 
His  countenance  fell  and  he  looked  around  him  as 
though  to  gather  his  wits.  But  in  a  moment  he 
walked  over  to  his  sea-chest,  and  I  saw  that  he  had 
been  sucking  upon  one  of  these  tobacco  reeds  which 
Vasseur  had  described  to  me.  He  looked  at  the 
packet  and  bowl  a  moment  stupidly  and  then,  with 
a  sudden  motion,  dashed  them  upon  the  deck,  where 
they  broke  into  a  hundred  pieces. 

Then  and  not  until  then  would  he  speak. 

"  Blow  me,  sir,"  said  he,  "  if  I  bean't  sick  at  me 
stomick."  The  expression  of  his  face  at  this  unac- 
customed sensation  was  so  comical  that  I  could  not 
blame  the  Frenchmen,  and  I  laughed  as  loud  as  the 
best  of  them. 

The  next  morning  when  within  but  two  leagues  of 
San  Augustin  the  wind  fell  again  to  the  same  dead, 
sluggish  calm  of  the  day  before,  and  we  could  make 
no  progress ;  but  plain  to  the  naked  eye  behind  the 
sand  spit  at  the  entrance  showed  the  vessels  of  the 
Spaniards,  where  they  had  anchored  to  receive  us. 

The   weather  by   now  was  growing  thicker  and 

thicker,  and  in  an  hour  we  saw  that  a  squall  would 

119 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

strike  us.  We  had  barely  time  to  get  our  canvas  in 
when  down  it  came  with  great  force  and  away  we 
rode  trying  to  bear  up  against  it.  Close  as  we  hauled 
we  could  not  get  to  the  harbor  and  give  battle ; 
and  so  the  Admiral,  seeing  that  some  of  the  smaller 
vessels  would  be  blown  ashore,  signaled  for  all  to 
follow,  and  under  storm-sails  stood  off  until  the 
tempest  should  abate.  Had  we  held  on  so  close  to 
that  lee  shore  some  of  our  vessels  must  surely  have 
fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  Spaniards. 

But  the  storm  showed  no  sign  of  abating.  Before 
noon  the  wind  increased  to  such  a  force  that  the 
vessels  could  wear  but  their  very  lightest  canvas ; 
and  heavy  gusts  of  wind  came  now  and  then,  in  which 
those  sails  cracked  and  strained,  the  ship  groaning 
like  a  thing  in  pain. 

Bourdelais  stood  upon  the  poop  glancing  first  at 
the  slatting  canvas  and  then  at  the  Spanish  vessels 
within  the  harbor,  growing  every  moment  more  in- 
distinct in  the  wrack  and  mist  under  our  lee.  De 
Br£sac,  who  had  stood  fingering  his  sword-hilt  im- 
patiently, awaiting  the  beginning  of  the  battle,  had 
railed  so  openly  at  the  Admiral's  decision  to  put  to 
sea,  that  he  had  been  sent  below,  like  a  sulky  boy, 
to  recover  his  usual  tepor.  Salvation  Smith  had 
stopped  reading  to  Job  Goddard  from  the  "  Martyrs," 
— his  accustomed  relish  before  going  into  battle — and 
sat  moody  and  dispirited  in  the  lee  of  the  barge  in 


120 


WE  PUT  TO  SEA. 

the  waist,  while  his  companion  swore  softly  to  him- 
self. 

I  doubted  not,  it  was  a  wise  decision  to  put  to  sea, 
but  to  me  it  seemed  a  bitter  thing  to  be  forced  to 
turn  aside  from  a  battle  which  meant  so  much  to  us 
all.  If  Ribault  himself  had  any  doubts  as  to  his  de- 
cision, he  did  not  show  them  ;  for  he  paced  up  and 
down  the  quarter-deck,  his  calm  demeanor  setting 
a  worthy  example  in  forbearance  to  the  younger  and 
less  moderate  among  us,  who  were  anxious  to  be  up 
and  at  our  enemies,  and  found  small  pleasure  in  a 
sailing  drill  upon  the  ocean  when  other  and  more 
troublous  business  might  have  been  doing. 

The  next  day  the  wind  went  down.  From  green 
the  sea  had  turned  to  gray.  But  the  waves  did  not 
break  in  masses  of  foam.  They  boiled  along,  churn- 
ing and  seething  as  though  disturbed  by  some  mighty 
current  beneath.  Only  the  crest,  in  a  wall  of  amber 
thin  as  parchment,  was  tossed  up  to  curl  and  break 
in  a  jet  of  spray ;  and  broken  lines  of  gray  swayed 
and  rolled  athwart  the  trough  where  the  foam  had 
been.  The  clouds  from  brown  had  turned  to  a  heavy 
blue,  the  color  of  a  Spanish  blade.  They  hung  low 
and  menacing,  while  great  fingers  of  them  curled  and 
twisted  like  furies,  or  shot  out  in  long  lines  here 
and  there  to  be  torn  to  pieces  and  carried  in  shreds 
down  to  leeward. 

For  six  days  this  weather  continued.     There  was 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

no  great  danger  to  the  ships  so  long  as  it  blew  no 
harder.  The  Admiral  was  running  around  this 
mounthsoun,  as  he  called  it,  which  came  up  from 
the  south.  Could  we  but  go  through  it,  all  danger 
would  be  past ;  but  in  this  sea  it  would  have  been 
destruction  to  some  of  his  fleet  to  have  hazarded  an 
approach  to  San  Augustin  again.  We  could  get  no 
sight  of  clear  sky ;  but  by  the  drift  and  speed  I  made 
it  that  we  had  gone  three  hundred  leagues  or  so  to 
the  north  and  into  the  Mares'  sea,  as  it  has  come 
to  be  called. 

Here  we  saw  no  longer  the  great  rollers  of  the 
coast,  for  the  wind  now  blew  fitfully  from  the  east 
and  the  waves  ran  first  in  one  way  and  then  in  an- 
other. The  sky  lightened  a  little  and  the  Admiral, 
thinking  the  storm  had  gone  out  to  sea,  shifted  his 
helm  and  put  about  again. 

The  Sieur  de  la  Notte,  who  was  chafing  under 
this  delay,  could  hardly  restrain  his  great  anxiety. 
The  Spaniards  had  seen  us  struggling  in  the  face 
of  the  storm  and  might  conceive  the  bold  project 
to  attack  Fort  Caroline  before  the  ships  returned. 
The  very  thought  of  it  filled  my  heart  with  dread, 
and  I  could  not  forbear  speaking  of  it  to  Ribault. 

That  was  the  only  time  I  had  ever  seen  him  angry. 
He  flashed  upon  me,  his  features  distorted  with  rage. 
He  had  seized  a  pin  from  the  rail  and  I  thought  for 

the  moment  he  would  strike  me  with  it. 

122 


WE  PUT  TO  SEA. 

"  You  Anglais  are  always  meddling,"  he  shouted. 
"  What  have  you  to  do  with  this  command  ?  " 

But  I  did  not  move.  I  looked  at  him  squarely 
and  some  one  took  the  pin  away  from  him ;  then  he 
went  below. 

It  was  plain  to  see,  none  the-  less,  that  the  situa- 
tion of  the  French  and  the  Spanish  had  changed. 
Here  were  we,  many  leagues  upon  the  ocean,  at  the 
mercy  of  the  winds  and  seas ;  while  the  Spaniards, 
our  deadliest  enemies,  outnumbering  us  two  to  one, 
were  ashore,  and  but  two  days'  march  from  all  we 
had  in  New  France — all  the  most  of  us  had  anywhere 
upon  the  face  of  the  earth ! 

Would  we  never  come  to  land  again  ?  And, 
Mademoiselle ! 

I  dared  not  think ! 


123 


CHAPTER  X. 

THE     HERICANO. 

WE  were  sailing  toward  the  shore  again,  but 
the  wind  had  gone  down  and  the  Trinity 
moved  sluggishly  enough  through  the  heavy  swells, 
making  scarce  a  league  an  hour.  But  this  was  a 
humor  of  the  elements  and  meant  nothing — or  every- 
thing. In  those  latitudes  a  ship-master  should  ever 
be  in  a  plague  and  torment. 

It  was  three  weeks  that  we  had  been  upon  the 
sea,  when  one  night,  at  the  beginning  of  October, 
four  of  the  ships  still  being  in  company,  there 
broke  a  storm,  the  equal  of  which  I  have  never 
had  the  ill-fortune  to  behold.  And  it  was  after- 
wards told  me  by  Indians  of  Emola  that  never  had 
there  been  known  such  a  tempest  upon  that  coast. 

The  Lieutenant  Bachasse  had  the  watch  on  deck. 
I  was  standing  by  his  side.  Suddenly  far  down  on 
the  starboard  quarter  we  heard  a  roaring  like  that  of 
the  surf  upon  the  shore  ;  only  it  was  a  hundred  times 
greater  and  had  in  it  something  more  ominous  and 


THE  HERICANO. 

terrible.  The  sky  was  black  as  soot  in  that  direction, 
and  though  we  peered  through  the  darkness  we  could 
see  nothing  there.  More  and  more  distinct  it  grew, 
and  then  we  could  make  out  a  line  of  white  growing 
more  plain  with  each  second.  Bachasse  was  giving 
some  hoarse  orders  to  have  the  sails  and  yards  low- 
ered, when  the  Admiral  rushed  from  his  cabin  clad 
only  in  shirt  and  breeches. 

"  Dieu  nous  benisse  !  "  he  shouted.  "  It  is  the 
hericano  !  Set  her  stern  to  it,  mes  gars,  for  your 
lives !  " 

I  knew  what  he  meant  and  rushing  to  the  star- 
board tiller  rope,  caught  the  slack  from  the  hand  of 
the  man  who  stood  there  and  ran  it  through  the 
pulley  with  all  the  strength  and  quickness  I  could 
muster.  I  jammed  it  far  over  and  hung  on  like  death. 

Amid  the  deafening  noise,  with  the  ripping  and 
slatting  of  the  sails,  the  threshing  of  the  ropes  and 
pollys,  and  the  roaring  of  the  sea  above  it  all,  I  could 
not  think.  I  hung  blindly  to  the  tackle,  loosing  and 
easing  her  as  she  felt  the  helm.  I  saw  the  main  top- 
sail which  had  been  reefed  down,  torn  out  of  its  ropes 
and  go  flying  entire  like  a  great  bird  in  the  air,  where 
it  vanished  in  the  wrack  and  mist.  Then  the  faces 
blew  out  of  the  lanthorns,  hitting  and  cutting  us  like 
needles,  and  we  were  in  darkness.  I  could  dimly 
make  out  the  figures  of  the  Admiral,  Bourdelais,  and 
several  others  as  they  hung  to  the  tackling  at  the 

125 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

mizzen.  I  saw  them  put  hand  to  mouth  as  though 
shouting,  but  could  hear  no  sound  other  than  the 
thundering  of  wind  and  sea. 

The  first  shock  had  caught  the  ship  fairly  upon 
her  stern.  Her  nose  had  gone  well  down  into  the 
smother,  for  I  felt  the  poop  rise  high  in  the  air  as 
though  she  were  going  all  way  over.  Then  she 
fell  back  into  the  depths  with  a  blow  that  seemed 
to  shake  loose  every  joint  and  elbow  in  her  hull. 
A  wave  many  feet  high  dashed  over,  washing  for- 
ward into  the  waist  the  man  at  my  side  and  carrying 
overboard  everything  that  was  not  lashed  to  the  rail 
or  mast.  One  of  the  lanthorns  came  down  with  a 
crash,  just  missing  me  where  I  swung  to  the  tiller- 
polly,  and  swept  down  the  slant  of  the  after-castle, 
carrying  away  the  hand-rail  of  the  mounting  ladder 
and  vanishing  into  the  quarter-deck. 

The  ship  swayed  and  yawed  frightfully  from  this 
side  to  that.  It  was  a  moment  fraught  with  dread- 
ful anxiety.  The  great  tiller  was  smashing  into  the 
bulwarks  and  pounding  back  against  the  tackle, 
and  it  seemed  for  a  moment  as  though  the  ship 
would  fall  into  the  trough.  With  great  difficulty 
I  reached  the  larboard  tackle  and  hand  over  hand 
gathered  the  slack  of  it  in  until  both  gearings 
pulled  alternately  so  that  she  seemed  to  be  going 
aright.  These  tackles  I  passed  through  a  ring-bolt 

to  ease  the  strain,  which  pulled  me  this  way  and 

126 


THE  HERICANO. 

that  like  a  rope  yarn.  It  was  desperate  work  keep- 
ing the  feet  ;  for  with  the  great  seas  coming  aboard 
over  the  quarter  and  the  swaying  of  the  top  hamper 
from  side  to  side  I  should  have  been  thrown  over- 
board a  dozen  times  but  for  thegripe  upon  the  tiller 
tackle.  From  the  trough,  the  ship  with  a  sickening 
motion  rose  high  into  the  air  as  though  shot  from 
a  saker  ;  and  then  the  deck  fell  away  under  the  feet  as 
she  was  thrust  forward  by  the  mighty  rush  of  wind 
and  wave  behind  her.  Those  great  leaps  were  twice 
the  length  of  the  Trinity  herself,  for  we  could  not 
have  been  going  at  a  less  rate  than  fifteen  leagues  an 
hour.  Before  long  there  was  a  great  crash  up  aloft 
and  the  fore  topmast  was  carried  away,  bringing  down 
the  fore  and  main  top  gallant  yards.  There  came 
a  pounding  that  jarred  the  ship  grievously,  but  by 
God's  Providence  the  wreckage  tore  away  and  went 
by  the  board. 

And  yet  it  was  most  wonderful !  I  strained  and 
sweated  at  the  tiller,  all  hot  with  the  work,  though 
the  spray  was  cutting  my  face  like  hail  and  I  could 
feel  the  sting  of  the  rain-drops  even  through  my 
doublet.  We  were  going  to  the  westward  now 
— to  Fort  Caroline  perhaps,  and  I  cared  not  how 
hard  it  blew.  The  spirit  of  the  storm  entered  into 
me  and  I  was  drunk — drunk  with  the  speed  and 
motion,  and  mad  with  the  struggle.  The  strain 

upon   endurance  was  great;    but     there    came    a 

127 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

feeling  of  the  glory  of  it,  and  as  I  fought  on  I 
prayed  that  no  one  might  reach  me.  I  set  my  teeth 
till  my  jaws  throbbed  and  throbbed  again,  while  my 
eyes  watched  the  glow  of  the  mass  of  foam  forward 
as  the  water  dashed  up  and  over  the  bows,  at  times 
completely  hiding  the  forward  part  of  the  ship. 

I  do  not  know  how  long  I  struggled  there  alone. 
It  may  have  been  ten  minutes — it  may  have  been 
an  hour.  But  by  and  by  I  made  out  several  figures 
crawling  along  the  larboard  bulwarks,  seizing  hold 
upon  any  rigging  that  came  within  their  reach, 
They  were  the  Admiral,  Job  Goddard  and  one  other. 
When  they  could  stand  upright,  Goddard  and  a 
seaman  took  hold  upon  the  tackles,  thus  relieving 
me  of  a  part  of  the  strain.  Then,  in  a  while,  Ba- 
chasse  came  up  from  below,  saying  that  the  ship 
was  taking  water  both  forward  and  aft  and  was 
creaking  piteously. 

Matters  were  bad  enough,  for  we  could  not  be 
far  from  the  coast.  Unless  the  wind  veered  to  the 
north,  nothing  could  save  us  from  the  breakers. 
The  topsails  had  been  blown  to  ribbons  and  the  seas 
would  have  set  us  on  our  beam  ends  or  the  wind 
would  have  overset  us  completely  had  we  tried  to 
put  the  ship  on  the  wind.  And  so  we  flew  on,  the 
Trinity  leaping  every  moment  nearer  to  her  death, 
the  waves  dashing  over  and  around  her,  sure  of  their 

prey. 

128 


THE  HERICANO. 

Goddard  swinging  to  his  tackle  leaned  over  till 
his  mouth  was  next  my  ear  shouting, 

"  'Tis  a  fine  speed  for  enterjn'  Paradise,  Master 
Sydney ! " 

All  the  night  long  we  stood  there,  having  now 
and  then  a  relief  of  four  men  upon  the  tackles,  the 
officers  for  the  most  part  moving  at  their  places  of 
duty  and  saying  what  they  could  of  good  cheer  to 
the  men.  The  Sieur  de  la  Notte  came  up  toward 
dawn  and  asked  Captain  Bourdelais  what  the 
chances  were.  He  being  a  person  of  few  words 
replied  shortly,  "  The  ship  will  be  upon  the  beach 
in  three  hours." 

Never  had  I  seen  the  ocean  wear  so  frightful  a 
mien  as  when  the  long  night  came  at  last  to  an 
end.  There  was  a  gray  waste  about  us  and  one 
could  see  no  color  anywhere ;  the  ocean  was  like 
the  dead  ashes  of  a  fire.  At  night  we  had  not 
been  able  to  see  ;  we  could  only  feel  the  great  mo- 
tion, and  accustom  ourselves.  But  by  light  of  day 
the  Trinity  seemed  but  a  speck  upon  those  waves. 
At  one  moment,  high  as  our  top-hamper  was,  upon 
all  sides  we  could  see  nothing  but  great  walls  of 
water,  tumbling  down  upon  us ;  the  next  we  would 
look  over  abysses  which  were  bottomless,  out  across 
a  waste  of  foam  which  seemed  to  mingle  and  war 
with  the  cloud  flakes  that  fell  down  upon  it. 

Among  the  soldiers  there  was  great  fear;  for  they 
9  i29 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

had  no  stomach  for  such  business  as  this.  Even  the 
seamen,  many  of  them  hardy  in  service,  had  lost 
their  wits  completely.  Once  when  a  wave  had  come 
aboard  an  old  boatswain  dashed  terror-stricken  into 
the  half-deck  and  fore-castle  shouting, 

"  The  cabin  is  stove  in, — we  are  sinking !  "  and 
three  arquebusiers  crazy  with  fear  jumped  overboard. 
One  of  the  fine  gentry  of  the  cabin,  with  a  satin 
coat,  came  running  wild-eyed  from  below  and  falling 
upon  his  knees  threw  his  hands  in  the  air  raving  that 
should  he  reach  land  he  would  be  no  more  a  Luther- 
an, but  a  good  Catholic,  as  he  always  was. 

Providence  intervened,  for  a  sea  struck  him  fairly 
in  the  face  and  he,  having  no  hold — by  reason  of  his 
hands  being  up — was  overset  backwards  and  van- 
ished with  a  shriek.  Salvation  Smith  disappeared, 
and  came  upon  deck  again  dressed  in  a  suit  of  black 
which  he  had  taken  from  some  half-dead  gentleman 
in  the  cabin, "  to  go  before  the  Holy  Trinity  in  a 
fitting  manner,"  as  he  solemnly  said.  Another  sea- 
man, getting  most  drunk  upon  eau  de  vie  ran  amuck 
with  a  pike,  maiming  and  hurting  several. 

It  was  about  two  hours  of  the  morning  watch  when 
the  waves  seemed  to  grow  suddenly  less  in  length  ; 
and  though  the  wind  still  roared  as  fiercely  as  ever, 
and  the  foam  flew  by  us  in  scattering  flakes  or 
lashed  furiously  against  the  masts  and  shrouds,  it  was 
plain  to  be  seen  we  were  coming  into  the  shallows,. 


THE  HERICANO. 

The  Trinity  moved  more  steadily,  and  that  showed 
the  better  the  great  speed  at  which  we  were  making 
for  the  beach.  The  wrack  and  the  spume  hid  every, 
thing  ahead,  but  I  thought  in  a  moment  I  could  mark 
a  white  jet  here  and  there  which  showed  where  the 
breakers  were.  Bourdelais  saw  them  too,  for  he 
rushed  to  the  tiller-tackles.  The  Admiral  stood  at 
the  break  of  the  poop,  calm  and  quiet  as  though  at 
a  sailing  drill,  ready  to  set  the  bows  straight  for  the 
beach  when  the  end  was  near.  The  tackle  crew  were 
straining  at  the  tiller  watching  the  yawing  of  the 
ship  and  the  motions  of  the  hands  of  Bourdelais  as 
he  gave  the  course. 

Suddenly  out  of  the  mist  ahead  I  saw  a  line  of 
white,  leaping  and  writhing  as  far  as  the  eye  could 
reach  to  starboard  and  larboard ;  and  then  another 
beyond  it,  rolling  onward.  We  came  up  to  them 
and  were  soon  in  the  midst  of  the  seething,  churn- 
ing mass  of  white  as  the  Trinity  went  pounding  over 
the  outer  bar.  She  hung  there  a  moment,  reluctant ; 
and  then  dashed  forward  again  like  a  poor  desperate 
creature  hunted  by  the  hounds,  with  a  great  strain- 
ing leap.  Everything  was  white  about  us  now,  and 
we  had  barely  time  to  note  the  yellow  strip  of  the 
beach  under  the  bows,  when  with  pitiful  tremble 
and  a  quiver  that  went  through  her,  bow  and  stern, 
the  poor  ship  took  her  death  blow  with  a  dreadful 
crash  and  brought  up  hard  and  fast  upon  the  sands. 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

The  white  tongues  of  surf  licked  her  sides  greed- 
ily, and  sea  after  sea  made  clean  breaches  over  bows 
and  waist  as  though  impatient  to  engulf  her.  So 
fairly  and  fast  had  we  struck  that  the  waves  which 
followed  us  did  not  at  first  swing  her  broadside  to 
the  beach.  But  at  last  the  drag  of  the  wreck  of  the 
spars  to  larboard,  added  to  the  stress  of  the  wind, 
pulled  her  around  and  we  swung  high  up  completely 
wrecked. 

We  were  in  bad  case.  Now  we  could  plainly  see 
the  line  of  the  beach  with  its  backing  of  brown  sand 
grasses  and  here  and  there  a  patch  of  dark  where 
the  gnarled  firs  and  bay  trees  grew  sparsely  in  the 
dunes. 

The  wrack  and  spray  were  flying  thick,  and  the 
great  waves  behind  drove  completely  over  the  ves- 
sel, wedging  her  farther  up  and  making  her  destruc- 
tion more  certain.  Yet  one  thing  we  noted.  There 
were  no  rocks  or  reefs  ;  only  the  long  line  of  gently 
shelving  beach.  It  seemed  that  with  care  we  might  all 
be  saved  ;  but  there  was  not  a  moment  to  be  lost. 
Bachasse  went  below  again,  with  a  carpenter,  and 
taund  the  hold  turned  into  a  small  sea,  which  had 
flowed  over  the  provision  lockers  and  buried  them 
under  six  feet  of  water.  The  surges  were  washing 
this  way  and  that  and  seemed  like  to  rend  the  tim- 
bers apart.  Already  a  sea,  larger  than  the  others,  had 

torn  off  one  of  the  quarter  galleries,  and  this  wreck- 

132 


THE  HERICANO. 

age  had  floated  up  on  the  beach,  where  it  lay  in  the 
drift  of  the  spent  sea. 

No  boats  could  swim  in  that  surf.  So  a  most 
fearless  young  Frenchman,  called  Brunei,  sprang 
into  the  waves  with  a  rope  about  his  body  and 
struck  out  for  the  shore.  It  was  not  far  to  the 
shallows,  and  but  for  the  anger  of  the  waves  it 
would  have  been  an  easy  passage.  We  watched 
the  swimmer  borne  along ;  now  he  was  carried  ahead 
shoreward  in  the  very  cap  of  a  wave,  and  then  he  was 
swept  back  in  the  hollow  toward  the  ship.  It  was  a 
fine  struggle.  Twice  he  disappeared,  and  we  thought 
he  must  have  gone  ;  but  in  a  moment  a  great  wave 
took  him  and  bore  him  well  onward  in  its  topping 
of  foam.  Then  he  was  up  to  his  shoulders  in  the 
brine,  fighting  desperately  for  a  foothold.  Soon  we 
saw  him  rise  and  work  his  way  to  the  dry  beach, 
where  he  fell  and  lay  exhausted. 

But  after  a  little  space  he  rose,  waving  his  hands, 
and  ropes  were  attached  to  his  line.  These  Brunei 
hauled  ashore  and  made  fast  to  trees  among  the 
sand  hills.  Over  these  other  men  went,  hand  over 
hand  ;  and  soon  two  pollys  with  their  tackling  were 
traveling  back  and  forth  carrying  the  company 
ashore,  many  of  them  bearing  their  armor  and  accou- 
trements. 

The  work  had  been  done  none  too  speedily.  A 
dozen  or  so  of  the  company  remained  on  the  ship 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

when  we  heard  below  decks  the  creaking  of  the  tim- 
bers as  the  bolts  pulled  out  and  split  them  apart. 
Captain  Bourdelais  now  urged  the  Admiral  to  go 
ashore  ;  he  would  not,  saying  that  none  should  leave 
after  him, — a  matter  which  Bourdelais  and  Bachasse 
disputed.  There  they  stood  with  their  hands  on 
their  hearts,  all  three  bowing  to  one  another  as 
though  at  some  fine  levee  of  the  Court.  I  had  no 
humor  for  this  business,  for  'twas  no  place  for  foot- 
scraping.  I  was  minded  to  get  ashore  without  fur- 
ther ado,  and  so  sprang  to  the  tackle,  which  I  hitched 
about  my  body.  I  had  no  more  than  done  so  when 
there  was  a  great  crashing  and  the  deck  suddenly 
fell  away  under  my  feet,  throwing  me  into  the  sea. 


134 


CHAPTER   XI. 

WHAT  BEFELL  US  UPON  THE  SAND-SPIT. 

DOWN  I  went,  the  water  roaring  about  my  ears 
and  my  body  pulled  this  way  and  that  by  the 
undertow  which  swept  me  fiercely  up  and  down.  I 
opened  my  eyes,  but  the  surf  was  full  of  foam  and 
sand,  so  I  closed  them.  I  felt  that  I  was  being  borne 
out  to  sea,  and  scarce  had  the  mind  to  continue  the 
struggle.  Then  came  a  sudden  wrench.  For  a  mo- 
ment I  thought  I  must  have  been  crushed  among  the 
timbers,  and  to  this  day  have  often  wondered  that 
it  was  not  so.  But  the  strain  was  steady  and  then 
relaxed  and  I  remembered  the  rope  which  I  had  put 
about  me  and  knew  it  was  the  taughtening  of  the 
tackle  about  my  shoulders.  As  my  body  touched 
the  sandy  bottom,  with  a  mighty  effort  and  springing 
upward  I  reached  the  surface,  bewildered  and  all  but 
exhausted.  About,  in  all  directions,  were  tossing 
pieces  of  the  wreckage.  I  reached  a  spar  with  dif- 
ficulty and  to  it  clung,  warding  off  meanwhile  as 

best  possible  the  planks  and  gratings  which  were 

135 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

dashing  all  around.  I  saw  five  or  six  men  floating 
near  and  among  them  to  my  great  joy  marked  the 
figure  of  the  Admiral,  clinging  to  a  spar.  He  saw 
me  at  the  same  moment  and  feebly  raised  a  hand 
in  acknowledgment.  Fearing  he  might  lose  his 
hold,  and  watching  my  chance,  I  swam  to  him  and 
set  him  astride  the  yard.  He  seemed  to  have  no 
will  or  power  of  his  own  and  I  thought  he  must  have 
been  badly  injured. 

"Are  you  much  hurt,  monsieur?"  Tasked  him 
while  I  struggled  to  raise  him.  He  made  no  great 
effort  to  aid  me  and  would  have  toppled  over  again 
had  I  not  held  him  firmly. 

"  I  do  not  know,  my  friend,"  he  replied,  "  and  I 
care  not." 

Then  I  discovered  there  was  a  cut  upon  the  back 
of  his  head,  which  was  bleeding  freely,  dyeing  his 
linen  and  doublet  a  sombre  hue  and  marking  in 
greater  contrast  the  pallor  of  his  face. 

"  Be  of  good  cheer,"  I  said  as  cheerfully  as  I 
might,  "  we  will  be  ashore  in  a  moment,  sir."  By 
the  tackle  about  me,  we  were  presently  hauled 
through  the  surf  and  reached  the  shallows,  where  a 
dozen  arms  plucked  us  from  our  hazardous  hold 
and  landed  us  high  upon  the  beach. 

The  perils  of  the  last  two  days,  ending  in  the  po- 
sition into  which  we  were  thrown,  had  taken  my 

thoughts   from   the    desperate    fear  at   my   heart. 

136 


WHAT  BEFELL  US  UPON  THE  SAND-SPIT. 

Until  then — until  we  were  surely  wrecked  and  saw 
all  destroyed  before  our  eyes,  we  had  hoped  at  least 
to  get  back  to  Fort  Caroline  before  the  Spaniards 
could  attack.  I  made  no  doubt  they  would  do  that 
at  the  earliest  moment  if  indeed  they  had  not  done 
so  already. 

My  God  !  For  the  first  time  the  horrible  chances 
came  upon  and  overwhelmed  me.  Wrecked  and 
ruined  upon  an  unknown  and  barren  coast  with  the 
Indians  on  one  side  and  the  Spaniards  perhaps 
barring  our  way  to  Fort  Caroline  and  Mademoiselle  ! 
I  was  weak  and  could  not  bear  to  think  more.  The 
horror  of  it  overcame  me !  I  rose  to  my  feet  and 
strode  up  the  beach  like  one  distraught,  breasting  the 
flying  sand  and  peering  fruitlessly  through  the  mist, 
vainly  searching  for  some  familiar  mark  to  judge  of 
our  whereabouts.  The  motion  of  struggling  against 
the  wind  seemed  to  lessen  the  dreadful  ferment  of 
mind ;  and  bare-handed  and  worn  as  I  was,  no  wish 
remained  except  only  to  press  onward  to  Mademoi- 
selle, or  learn  that  she  was  safe.  Once  above  the 
roaring  of  the  storm  I  heard  a  sound  like  the  cry  of 
a  woman  and,  with  heart  a-leap  started  running 
with  all  my  might.  But  it  was  only  some  shrill 
creature  which  swirled  near  on  the  wind,  uttering 
its  storm-cry.  On  I  struggled,  heat  and  fever  mak- 
ing riot  of  thought,  until  I  fell  again  exhausted  to  the 
beach.  I  remember  closing  my  eyes,  but  the  eye- 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

balls  swam  in  a  red  mist  and  burned  so  that  I  opened 
them  again.     Then  I  seemed  to  sleep  and  dream. 
I  saw  dimly  a  woman  seated  at  a  table  in  a  room. 
Back  of  her  and  around  her  were  many  men  in  armor, 
and  their  hands  and  faces  were  streaked  with  the  red. 
It  was  Mademoiselle  !     By  her  side,  leaning  forward 
toward  her,  was  a  man,  his  eyes  swimming  as  he  gazed 
and  his  white  teeth  gleaming  hatefully  through  his 
beard.     He  had  a  mug    upraised,    from  which  the 
liquor  was  spilling  about  as  he  pledged  her,  laughing 
coarsely  the  while.     I  could  hear  him  too  ;  for  there 
was  a  gruesome  reality  about  it.    The  others  watched 
amused.     He  reached  toward    her,  and    I    saw  her 
shrink  to  a  corner,  away.     He  came  again.     She  took 
a  dagger  from  her  bosom.     Then  drew  herself  up 
cold,  white,  and  set,  the  weapon  in  both    hands  at 
her  heart.     No  one  moved.     They  stood,  those  men 
in  armor,  their   hands   raised,  like   statues.     There 
was  silence,  deadly  and  oppressive  ;  and  I  was  dumb 
too  and  could  make   no  sound.     Then  everything 
grew  red  again  and  I  saw  no  more.     In  my  agony  I 
dug  my  nails  deep  into  the  sand  and  I  cried  aloud, 
calling  to  God.     It  was  not  so  !     It  could  not  be  so  ! 
I  was  mad  !     Yes,  yes, — I  knew  that  I  was  mad,  and 
that  comforted  me. 

By  and  by — it  was  a  long  while — for  the  clouds 
had  broken  and  the  light  of  the  sun  had  gone  high 

in  the  heavens — I  grew  better  and  stronger  and  got 

138 


WHAL  BEFELL  US  UPON  THE  SAND-SPIT. 

upon  my  feet.  Cold  and  wet,  the  wind  cut  sharp  as 
a  knife,  but  the  fever  had  gone,  and  I  laughed 
aloud  to  think  of  the  fool  I  had  been.  The  situation 
was  hopeless  enough,  but  we  were  strong  men,  many 
of  us  bearing  weapons  and  armor,  and  much  might 
be  done.  When  the  storm  abated  the  other  ships 
would  put  in  and  take  us  aboard.  All  would  yet  be 
well.  Even  if  the  ships  did  not  come  we  would 
make  a  forced  march  through  the  backwoods,  per- 
suading friendly  Indians  to  guide  and  aid  us.  We 
might  not  be  far — perhaps  only  half  a  dozen  leagues 
from  Fort  Caroline. 

I  went  back  down  the  beach  the  wind  at  my  back, 
warming  with  the  new  impulse  until  I  was  soon  run- 
ning again.  I  found  I  had  gone  near  a  league  to  the 
northward,  and  it  was  many  minutes  before  I  was 
back  among  the  company.  They  had  moved  behind 
the  sand  dunes  the  better  to  find  shelter  from  the 
wind.  Fires  had  been  kindled  and  around  these 
they  huddled  wretchedly,  drying  their  clothing. 
There  was  nothing  to  eat  save  a  few  biscuits  which 
had  been  washed  up  in  a  cask,  and  these  were  salt- 
soaked  and  unpleasing  to  the  taste.  Some  of  the 
men  had  gone  down  the  beach,  where  they  found 
some  ledges  of  moss  and  rock  and  brought  back  a 
few  shell-fish.  These  they  ate  raw  from  the  shells ; 
but  I  was  not  hungry  and  they  seemed  unsightly  to 
me,  so  I  could  find  no  stomach  for  them. 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

When  I  came  up  La  Caille,  the  sergeant-major, 
approached. 

"  Well,  sir,"  he  asked,  "  what  do  you  find  ?  Is 
San  Augustin  to  the  north  or  the  south  ?  " 

"  To  the  north,  I  should  say.  But  there  is  noth- 
ing but  sand  and  sea  so  far  as  the  eye  can  reach." 
He  turned  to  De  Bresac  gloomily  and  together 
they  walked  in  the  direction  from  which  I  had 
come. 

Admiral  Ribault  sat  upon  the  sand,  a  rag  binding 
his  temples,  his  head  bent  forward  upon  his  breast, 
the  very  presentment  of  misery.  I  went  to  him  and 
tried  to  say  a  few  words  of  good  cheer.  But  a  deep 
melancholy  had  settled  upon  the  man,  and  he  looked 
down  at  the  sand,  saying  nothing.  I  could  see  that 
he  was  in  no  condition  to  speak  upon  any  subject. 
I  felt,  God  knows,  keen  as  he  the  desperate  plight 
in  which  we  found  ourselves.  Yet,  now  that  I  had 
come  to  myself,  I  knew  that  sighing  would  not 
mend  the  matter  and  so  went  among  the  officers  and 
cavaliers  for  counsel.  These  I  found  to  be  in  as 
grievous  a  spirit  as  their  Admiral.  Broken  in  spirit 
and  sore  in  body,  they  felt  horribly  the  loneliness 
and  the  failure  at  the  very  beginning  of  a  project 
into  which  they  had  ventured  all.  By  and  by,  Job 
Goddard  and  Salvation  Smith,  who  had  gone  down 
the  beach  on  a  voyage  of  discovery,  returned  to  the 

camp.    They  had  come  upon  two  Indians  and  learned 

140 


WHAT  BEFELL  US  UPON  THE  SAND-SPIT. 

that  San  Augustin  was  fourteen  leagues  to  the 
northward. 

"  I  bade  them  stay  with  us  for  dinner  to-day,  Master 
Sydney,"  said  Goddard,  cheerfully,  "  but  they  had 
no  stomach  for  truffles  of  shell-fish  and  wet  biscuit. 
The  heathen  scut !  They  fled  to  the  woods  as  though 
the  fiend  was  after  them.  Salvation  Smith  fired  at 
them  with  an  arquebus,  but  they  vanished  among  the 
trees  unscathed.  Salvation  has  a  better  knowledge 
of  the  pike  than  of  the  arquebus,  sir." 

That  apostle  of  the  Martyrs  stood  by,  looking 
ruefully  at  the  weapon  he  held  in  his  hand. 

"  True,  sir,"  said  he  at  last,  "  'tis  a  toy  for  women 
and  lads.  Give  me  a  pike  or  a  shaft  and  a  good  yew- 
bow  and  I  warrant  our  invitations  will  not  be  so 
scorned  another  time." 

We  were  to  the  southward  then  !  That  was  no 
pleasant  information,  for  Menendez  lay  between  us 
and  the  River  of  May ;  and  the  Indians,  doubtless 
those  of  Outina,  at  war  with  the  friendly  Satouriona, 
would  lose  no  time  in  letting  the  Spaniards  know  of 
our  whereabouts  and  condition.  Some  of  the  gentle- 
men went  into  the  forest,  but  came  back  cut  by  the 
brambles,  saying  they  saw  no  beasts  nor  food  of  any 
kind  and  that  they  could  not  penetrate  a  rod  into 
the  thicket ;  we  should  starve  before  receiving  any 
aid  from  that  quarter.  Of  one  thing  I  was  soon  con- 
vinced,— we  could  not  lie  long  upon  the  beach  out 

141 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

mouths  agape  with  hunger  and  thirst.  And  many 
more  of  us  feeling  the  same  cravings,  among  them 
Bachasse,  Arlac,  De  Bresac  and  La  Caille, — late  that 
night  we  persuaded  the  Admiral  to  set  out  upon  a 
march  up  the  beach. 

Many  things  save  food  had  been  brought  upon  the 
shore,  among  them  two  trumpets,  drums  and  two 
standards.  And  so  at  dawn  of  the  next  day  with 
waving  banners  and  beating  drums,  with  some  show 
of  gaiety  and  a  martial  spirit — though  famished — 
we  set  forth  to  the  northward.  Ribault,  who  walked 
with  the  rear-guard,  turned  at  the  last  to  where  the 
timbers  of  the  Trinity  were  scattered  down  the  shore 
as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach.  He  had  grown  ten 
years  older  in  the  night  and  walked  with  Bourdelais 
and  the  Sieur  de  la  Notte,  the  mere  shadow  of  the 
man  he  had  been  at  the  Fort  and  upon  the  ship. 
By  and  by  some  of  the  Huguenots  set  up  a  mar- 
tial hymn,  which  all  the  gentlemen  sang  with  a  fine 
good  will  and  rhythm,  keeping  the  cadence  of  the 
march.  That  seemed  to  put  new  life  into  them. 
They  were  like  children  and,  drawing  their  swords, 
began  looking  to  their  weapons  and  jesting  at  the 
chances  of  the  good  fight  which  might  soon  be. 
They  manfully  tightened  their  girths  to  stay  their 
hunger  and  each  vied  with  the  other  in  good 
humor  and  courage.  But  in  the  afternoon  one 

man,  a  great  burly  calker,  threw  up  his  hands  and 

142 


WHAT  BEFELL  US  UPON  THE  SAND-SPIT. 

then  fell  down  dead.  They  said  his  heart  had 
rotted. 

It  was  a  desperate  expedition,  and  the  reflection 
of  the  Admiral's  melancholy,  in  spite  of  some  flashes 
of  good  cheer,  was  seen  in  the  eyes  of  all  who  knew 
the  obstacles  before  us.  Any  man  with  half  a  sea- 
man's eye  could  tell  that  any  storm  that  had  wrecked 
the  Trinity  could  not  fail  to  beach  the  other  vessels  ; 
and  few  of  us  believed  that  we  would  be  saved  by  them. 
If  we  could  but  find  a  break  in  the  impenetrable 
forest  and  strike  inland  we  might  prey  upon  the  In- 
dians and  so  by  an  easy  detour  at  last  reach  the  Fort. 
Perhaps  Menendez  had  put  to  sea  again  in  the  hope 
of  finding  us  storm-beaten  and  unprepared  for  battle. 
If  he  had  done  this  we  might  come  quickly  upon  his 
fort  at  the  lodge  of  Seloy,  and  by  audacity  and 
rapidity  compass  what  mere  strength  or  force  of 
numbers  might  not  effect. 

This  was  my  hope,  and  the  Admiral  took  great 
heart  when  it  was  spoken  to  him.  We  would  know 
upon  the  morrow.  In  the  afternoon  the  storm-clouds 
blew  away  and  the  wind  went  down.  The  ocean 
still  lashed  the  beach  sullenly,  but  the  horizon  clouds 
to  the  eastward  were  tinged  with  pink,  and  with  the 
prospect  of  fair  weather  there  was  much  happiness. 
More  shell-fish  were  found,  the  moisture  of  which 
cooled  the  palate,  though  the  taste  was  unpleasing, 
and  the  saltiness  made  one  long  the  more  for  fresh 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

water  and  food.  At  about  sunset  we  passed  around 
a  point  of  land  and  abruptly  came  upon  the  timbers 
of  a  vessel.  The  beams  were  split  and  the  yellow 
of  the  splinters  showed  most  plainly  that  she  had 
been  recently  wrecked.  A  bit  of  the  stern  piece  of 
a  pinnace  was  found,  which  bore  the  name  of  the 
Gloire  and  then  we  knew  that  others  of  the  French 
fleet  shared  our  fate.  In  a  little  while  we  made  an 
abrupt  turn  and  came  upon  more  wreckage  and  a 
large  party  of  our  shipwrecked  comrades. 

The  worst  that  we  had  expected  had  happened. 
The  French  fleet  was  no  more  !  I  glanced  at  Jean 
Ribault.  His  face  was  pale  as  death,  and  when  he 
saw  these  men  before  him  his  under-lip  dropped 
and  his  mouth  fell  open,  his  eyes  expressing  the  bit- 
terness of  soul  he  could  not  contain.  He  stopped 
short  and  let  his  head  fall  forward.  His  muscles 
loosened  and  I  thought  he  would  have  fallen.  But 
at  the  touch  of  the  Sieur  de  la  Notte  at  his  elbow, 
he  straightened  again  and  casting  his  eyes  heaven- 
ward, said  tremblingly,  "  The  will  of  God  be  done  !  " 

But  all  of  Ribault's  officers  were  not  discouraged. 
Indeed  upon  the  sight  of  so  large  a  company  many 
of  the  men  and  soldiers  took  great  heart  again  and 
cried  joyously  to  one  another.  The  men  we  had 
found  were  sailors  of  the  Gloire,  who  had  elected  to 
remain  together  upon  the  beach,  until  sighted  by 

some  French  ship  while  the  main  body  of  their  com- 

144 


WHAT  BEFELL  US  UPON  THE  SAND-SPIT. 

pany  had  gone  northward.  Others  were  of  the  Petit- 
Jean  and  of  the  Jesus,  which  had  gone  ashore  leagues 
below.  We  numbered  now  three  hundred  and  fifty 
persons,  and  but  for  our  hunger  and  the  smallness 
of  the  supply  of  powder  and  ball  would  have  been  a 
formidable  little  army  indeed.  Captain  Cosette  of 
the  Gloire,  who  was  there,  embraced  the  Admiral 
with  great  joy,  and  Bourdelais  commanded  a  halt, 
for  the  men  of  the  Trinity  were  tired  out.  Many  of 
them  dropped  to  the  ground,  and,  forgetting  their 
hunger  and  their  thirst  fell  mercifully  into  a  deep 
sleep  in  which  they  were  left  to  rest. 

I  seemed  to  have  no  further  sensation — even  of 
weariness.  Quiet  was  more  irksome  to  me  than 
aught  else.  I  could  not  remain  seated  like  the 
others  but  must  walk  up  and  down  upon  the  sand. 
And  yet  I  was  not  in  a  fever  as  before.  It  was  easier 
for  me  to  think  thus  upon  my  feet.  I  felt  myself 
most  calm  in  mind  and  could  not  understand  how  it 
should  be  so  when  every  new  discovery  went  to  con- 
firm the  premonition  of  the  doom  that  had  hung  over 
us  like  a  pall  since  that  day — years  ago  it  seemed — 
when  I  had  bade  farewell  to  Mademoiselle  upon  the 
bastion  at  Fort  Caroline.  It  all  came  back  upon  me 
as  some  dream,  the  stifling  atmosphere,  the  ominous 
elements,  the  listlessness  of  all  things  human  and 
animate  upon  the  earth,  and  the  misery  which  took 

the  joy  from  those  last  words  with  my  love.     Then  I 
10  145 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

thought  of  those  red  sunsets  upon  the  ocean,  when 
we  had  sat  upon  the  fore-castle  laughing  at  our  ill 
omens  and  watched  the  great  ball  of  fire  drop  down 
into  the  purple  mists  of  the  hot  western  sea.  Such 
a  sun  there  was  this  night — I  mounted  a  sand  hill 
that  I  might  see  it  the  better.  A  yellow  mist  rose 
from  a  swamp  somewhere  inland  and  the  disk  grew 
to  a  greater  size  than  I  had  ever  seen.  Yet  one 
could  look  at  it  squarely  ere  it  had  come  to  the 
horizon,  for  it  was  not  bright  and  seemed  not  to 
be  shining  at  all ;  only  a  great  ball  of  blood  poised 
in  the  air,  which  one  might  almost  reach  out  and 
pluck  from  the  sky.  Then  it  fell  down  behind  a 
line  of  barren  pine  trees  at  the  horizon,  which  cut 
across  it  cold  and  clear  as  prison  bars, — and  in  a 
moment  was  gone. 

When  I  went  back  the  officers  of  the  Trinity  and 
some  of  the  other  gentlemen  had  lit  a  fire  and  sat 
in  a  circle  upon  the  sand.  A  council  of  war  was 
held.  The  wilder  blades  were  for  pushing  on  at 
once.  Bourdelais  stood  up  and  on  behalf  of  the 
Admiral,  said  he,  "  We  must  be  patient.  To-mor- 
row we  will  know  something." 

"  Bah  !  "  said  Arlac,  angrily,  "  you  speak  of  pa- 
tience as  though  it  were  water  or  sand  or  anything 
that  is  easy  to  have.  What  will  you  know  to-mor- 
row ?  Sacr£  !  Speak  to  us  of  food,  if  you  please. 

Bigre !     We're  hungry  I  tell  you." 

146 


WHAT  BEFELL  US  UPON  THE  SAND-SPIT 

"  Yes,"  growled  others,  "  we  starve.  Let  us  die 
fighting  at  any  rate." 

Some  of  the  more  moderate  wished  to  wait  until 
the  dawn,  that  the  men  could  sleep  and  so  be  fresh 
against  any  new  adversity  on  the  morrow.  Others 
were  for  a  rest  until  midnight  and  then  a  quick 
march  to  the  mainland ;  for  we  did  not  doubt  that 
we  were  on  one  of  the  many  promontories  which  in 
these  parts  jut  up  and  down  the  coast  for  long  dis- 
tances. For  my  part  I  asked  nothing  better  than 
to  move  quickly,  to  the  northward,  or  westward  or 
which  ever  way  would  bring  us  soonest  to  our  jour- 
ney's ending.  So,  at  midnight  we  set  forth  again, 
the  men  moving  uncomplaining. 

By  four  of  the  morning,  it  being  still  dark,  those 
of  the  company  who  were  in  advance  came  to  a 
sudden  halt.  In  a  moment  we  were  all  at  a  stand- 
still, peering  out  into  the  darkness  over  a  body  of 
water.  It  was  a  channel  or  sluice,  through  which 
the  tide  was  running  strongly  into  the  sea.  The 
line  of  the  beach  took  a  turn  sharply  to  the  left  and 
follow  it  as  we  might  there  was  no  chance  to  gain 
our  way  to  the  mainland. 

Across  the  channel  from  time  to  time  we  fancied 
we  could  make  out  the  twinkling  of  lights,  small  like 
stars  ;  but  whether  they  were  glow-flies  or  lights  of 
lanthorns  or  fires  upon  a  distant  beach  we  could  not 
discover.  Men  were  at  once  set  to  work  building 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

large  rafts  out  of  small  trees,  upon  which  when  day 
dawned  we  might  make  our  way  across  this  channel. 
Slowly  the  dawn  came  up  out  of  the  sea,  and  a  faint 
glow  spread  over  the  sky  overhead,  turning  it  to  a 
color  deep  and  fathomless.  One  by  one  the  lines  of 
foam  on  the  bar  came  out  of  the  darkness  until  the 
sea  was  dark  against  the  lightening  sky  and  the  stars 
grew  fainter  in  the  glow  of  coming  day.  It  was  cool 
and  frosty — the  freshness  of  something  new  begun, 
and  the  dry  grasses  behind  us  were  trembling  to- 
gether in  the  morning  breeze.  Never  did  the  spur 
of  new-born  day  find  such  ready  response.  For  the 
blithe  Frenchmen,  hungry  as  they  were,  answering 
readily  to  the  crisp  call  of  the  dawn,  set  about  put- 
ting their  weapons  to  rights  and  gathered  together 
in  their  companies  in  fine  fettle. 

By  and  by  we  could  plainly  see  the  low-lying 
beach  of  a  shore  not  far  distant  across  the  channel. 
We  seemed  on  a  kind  of  cape  or  sand-spit,  for  the 
bay  lay  far  around  to  the  left  and  was  lost  in  the 
angle  of  the  sand  dunes.  There  were  sand  dunes 
there,  across  this  channel,  in  plenty  too  and  bushes 
and  hills  higher  than  those  we  had  passed.  The 
sergeant-major,  La  Caille,  the  Chevalier  de  Br£sac, 
and  Bachasse  came  and  stood  by  me,  waiting  until  we 
could  clearly  make  out  the  line  of  the  coast. 

Presently,  upon  a  hill,  outlined  clear  against  the 

sky,  his  arquebus  upon  his  shoulder  and  his  breast- 

148 


WHAT  BEFELL  US  UPON  THE  SAND-SPIT. 

pieces  and  helmet  catching  the  first  glint  of  the 
morning  light,  a  soldier  appeared.  I  fancied  that 
my  mind  had  played  my  eyes  some  trick.  But  the 
sergeant-major  saw  him  at  the  same  time  ;  and  in  a 
moment  there  followed  two,  three,  five  figures  who 
stood  besides  the  first  one  pointing  at  us  and  waving 
their  arms. 

Were  they  friends  or  enemies — Protestants  or 
Catholics  ?  I  strained  my  eyes  to  find  in  their  garb 
or  manner  some  familiar  sign. 

We  had  not  long  to  wait,  for  in  a  moment  other 
soldiers  appeared  from  behind  the  hills  and  out  on 
the  air  there  floated  the  ominous  standard  of  Spain. 


149 


CHAPTER  XII. 

TRUCE. 

LA  CAILLE  started  and  his  cry  was  echoed 
from  one  end  of  the  camp  to  the  other.  Officers 
and  men,  aroused  by  the  commotion,  started  up,  seiz. 
ing  their  weapons,  running  here  and  there  in  bewilder- 
ment. The  trumpets  blared  and  there  was  a  clanking 
of  steel  as  the  sick  and  starving  men  gladly  arrayed 
themselves  in  the  ranks  of  battle.  Ribault,  aroused 
for  the  moment  by  the  martial  sounds  and  sights, 
marched  before  the  company,  his  eyes  flashing  and  his 
sword  bare,  giving  orders  in  so  inspiring  a  way  that 
the  men  took  great  heart  and  stood  strong  and  re- 
liant. The  arquebusiers  loaded  their  pieces  and  at 
an  order  from  their  captains,  marched  down  the 
beach  to  the  end  of  the  sand-spit  opposite  the  Span- 
iards, where  they  grounded  their  arms  and  waited. 

But  regardless  of  this  warlike  show  upon  our  part, 
the  Spaniards  made  no  move  to  show  their  numbers 
or  intentions.  Many  more  men  appeared  upon  the 
hills  and  others  to  the  number  of  three-score  or  more 
came  out  of  the  bushy  hollows  between  the  sand 


TRUCE. 

dunes  and  stood  unconcerned  looking  across  at  us. 
There  seemed  something  portentous  in  this  calmness 
and  confidence,  and  this  notion  of  mine  was  not 
quieted  by  the  subsequent  actions  of  the  Spanish 
officers.  For  three  or  four  of  them  came  upon  the 
beach  and  arm  in  arm  walked  calmly  up  and  down, 
talking  together,  while  their  men  sat  themselves 
upon  the  ground  and  ate  their  morning  meal. 

This  calmness  of  the  enemy  had  its  effect  upon  the 
companies  of  the  Frenchmen.  We  could  easily  see 
that,  sick,  hungry  and  weak  as  we  were,  our  men 
could  prove  no  match  for  these  hardy  Biscayans, 
with  the  confidence  born  of  full  bellies  and  continued 
good  fortune.  Our  men  stood  nervously,  their 
hands  to  their  waistbands  and  their  eyes  starting 
from  their  sunken  sockets  as  they  saw  these  gluttons 
across  the  channel  contentedly  munch  their  biscuits 
and  drink  some  steaming  stuff  which  was  brought 
them  in  a  great  iron  pot  from  the  camp  among  the 
hills.  The  hunger,  which  during  the  two  days  had 
been  reduced  to  a  dull  gnawing  at  the  vitals  and  a 
general  weakness  of  mind  and  body,  now  at  the  sight 
of  this  steaming  potage,  suddenly  became  most  keen 
and  poignant.  As  I  looked,  my  mouth  opened  and 
my  tongue  came  out  from  my  lips.  "  Ventre 
bleu  !  "  shouted  De  Br£sac.  "  They  tantalize  us. 
It  is  not  to  be  borne." 

Job  Goddard,  who  was  one  of  my  company  of 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

seamen,  made  no  concealment  of  his  suffering,  and 
leaned  upon  his  pike  with  both  hands,  craning  his 
neck,  his  mouth  and  eyes  wide  distended.  Then 
without  a  word — which  was  the  surer  sign  of  his 
madness — and  without  changing  his  gaze  or  expres- 
sion, he  threw  down  his  weapon  and  walked  forward 
out  of  the  ranks,  down  the  beach  toward  the  Span- 
iards, and  into  the  water  until  the  surface  rose  over 
his  head.  None  among  us  had  a  notion  of  his  in- 
tention until  he  came  up  sputtering,  for  he  could  not 
swim,  drifting  seaward  with  the  tide.  He  must 
surely  have  been  drowned  had  not  one  of  the  com- 
pany fastened  upon  him  from  one  of  the  rafts  with 
a  boat-hook. 

Ribault  then  set  the  men  at  rest  and  called  a  con- 
ference of  the  officers,  at  which  it  was  quickly  decided 
to  raise  a  white  flag  and  call  for  a  parley  with  those 
in  authority  among  the  Spaniards.  A  white  shirt 
was  thereupon  fastened  to  a  staff,  and  La  Caille,  the 
sergeant-major,  went  out  upon  a  raft  in  plain  sight 
of  the  enemy,  waving  this  standard  to  and  fro. 
Presently  an  officer  emerged  from  the  bushes  on  the 
other  shore,  replying.  Then  La  Caille  raising  his 
voice  so  that  it  echoed  plainly  among  the  distant 
sand  hills,  shouted, 

"We  are  Frenchmen, — company  of  Jean  Ribault, 
Admiral  of  France.  If  you  would  parley,  send  an 
envoy." 

'5* 


TRUCE. 

There  was  a  pause  before  the  answer  came.  In 
our  ranks,  so  great  was  the  interest,  no  word  was 
spoken. 

Then  we  heard  in  a  harsh,  commanding  voice, 
"  You  have  a  raft.  Come  yourselves ! " 
But  the  raft  would  have  been  of  little  avail  in  the 
current  of  this  channel.  So  Brunei,  the  valiant 
swimmer  who  had  gone  first  ashore  from  the  Trinity, 
swam  quickly  to  the  opposite  side,  and  seeing  a  canoe 
which  lay  there,  entered  it  and  paddled  back  to  us 
unmolested.  La  Caille  presently  returned  with  him 
to  the  Spaniards  as  an  envoy  from  the  Admiral.  We 
saw  La  Caille,  who  feared  nothing,  directly  approach 
a  group  of  the  officers  among  the  bushes,  whom  we 
could  make  out  by  reason  of  the  swords  they  carried. 
These  he  saluted,  and  one  in  a  cloak  arose  and  ac- 
knowledged him  courteously.  Then  he  sat  down 
and  talked  with  them. 

Ribault  meanwhile  had  gone  back  among  the  dunes, 
where  many  of  those  most  religiously  inclined  had 
fallen  upon  their  knees  in  prayer.  It  was  not  proper 
that  he  should  have  left  the  front  of  his  command 
when  a  mission  so  delicate  as  this  was  trembling  in 
the  balance.  It  is  not  my  desire  to  belittle  the  use 
of  prayer  at  any  time ;  since,  if  meet  and  fitting,  such 
petitions  are  frequently  heard,  and  the  great  God  is 
very  good.  But  it  was  little  like  this  gallant  man  to 
give  a  public  sign  of  his  doubts  to  cope  with  any 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

questions  or  adversaries.  And  such,  perhaps,  a 
prayer  would  not  have  been  had  not  all  his  ac- 
tions since  the  wrecking  of  the  Trinity  shown  a 
timidity  unaccountable.  A  great  gloom  had  fallen 
upon  those  petitioners,  but  there  were  few  of  us  who 
had  not  come  under  its  ban.  By  and  by  they  sang 
a  hymn.  The  melancholy  cadences  rolled  and  echoed 
from  one  sand  hill  to  another,  until  the  sound  sunk 
deep  into  our  souls  and  made  us  weak  and  woman- 
ish. So  dispirited  were  my  men  that  I  perforce 
gave  out  a  few  sharp  orders  of  discipline,  and  so  set 
them  to  rights. 

The  face  of  La  Caille  wore  no  great  signs  of  en- 
couragement as  he  returned.  The  Admiral  met  him 
upon  the  beach  as  the  canoe  touched  the  shore. 

«« Is  it ?  "  he  began. 

"  It  is  Menendez  de  Avile"s,  the  Adelantado,"  said 
La  Caille  gravely. 

"  And  his  force  ?  " 

"  Many  hundreds,  I  should  judge,  your  Excel- 
lency ;  so  disposed  that  progress  in  this  direction  is 
impossible." 

Ribault  put  his  hand  to  his  brow  as  though  a  great 
pain  were  at  his  temples.  "  I  thought  as  much,"  he 
said. 

La  Caille  went  on.  "  I  am  bidden  tell  your  Excel- 
lency that  if  you  should  desire  to  speak  with  this 
Spaniard  you  may  go  with  four  or  six  companions, 

'54 


TRUCE. 

and   he  pledges   his  word     you    shall   come  back 
safe." 

Ribault  was  in  a  great  ferment  of  spirit.  But  he 
could  not  doubt  that  what  the  sergeant-major  said 
was  true,  and  so  he  called  the  Ensign  Arlac,  the 
Sieur  de  la  Notte  and  myself,  who  with  La  Caille, 
De  Bresac  and  one  other  entered  the  canoe  and  pad- 
dled to  the  opposite  shore. 

Upon  our  approach  Menendez  de  Avil£s  arose, 
and  with  two  officers  and  a  priest  walked  down  upon 
the  beach  to  meet  us.  He  stood  very  erect  and  bore 
his  hand  lightly  upon  the  hilt  of  his  sword,  A  black 
cloak  thrown  around  his  shoulders  half  hid  his 
mouth  and  chin,  but  for  all  that  I  could  mark  the 
sinister  smile  and  cruel  lips,  the  sight  of  which  had 
been  burnt  into  my  memory  as  I  lay  weak  and  helpless 
in  the  dungeon  at  Dieppe.  His  chaplain,  De  Solis, 
was  at  his  heels.  The  officers  were  not  ill-favored, 
only  servile  and  full  of  fear  of  him.  All  four  bowed 
low,  doffing  their  morions  and  sweeping  them  to  the 
Admiral,  who  acknowledged  the  courtesy  in  kind. 
Many  compliments  upon  the  reputation  of  each  of 
these  men  were  passed  by  the  other,  and  it  might 
have  been  thought  that  they  were  rather  new-found 
friends  than  the  deadliest  enemies  of  their  genera- 
tion in  this  poor  world. 

De  Aviles  came  well  prepared  to  treat  with  starv- 
'55 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

ing  men.'  He  led  us  up  to  the  bushes  and  bidding 
us  be  seated,  caused  wine  and  preserved  fruits  to  be 
placed  before  us.  Though  it  had  seemed  I  had  no 
mind  to  eat,  we  all  partook  of  these  things  with 
great  avidity.  Were  there  great  events  to  come,  it 
were  better,  I  thought,  to  borrow  strength  to  meet 
them.  There  was  little  said ;  Ribault  addressed 
to  the  Adelantado  a  few  questions,  yet  these  were 
for  the  most  part  unimportant.  The  silence  of  La 
Caille  and  the  others  was  that  of  hungry  men  and 
not  to  be  mistaken  for  fear  or  intimidation.  I  was 
using  my  eyes  to  as  good  an  advantage  as  my  teeth 
and  let  them  travel  from  one  bush  and  hummock 
to  another,  seeking  to  discover,  if  possible,  more  than 
La  Caille  of  their  disposition  and  force.  Yet  look 
as  I  might,  everywhere  did  I  see  a  breast-piece, 
morion,  pike  or  arquebus.  The  bushes  seemed 
fairly  alive  with  soldiery  and  at  least  an  hundred 
and  fifty  men  were  in  plain  sight  from  where  we  sat 
upon  the  sand.  If  this  were  but  an  advance  guard, 
or  escort  from  the  army  of  Menendez,  then  surely 
the  half-starved,  illy-armed,  dispirited  three  hundred 
and  fifty  cavaliers,  seamen,  soldiers  and  tinkers 
of  Admiral  Ribault  had  scant  chance  of  fighting  a 
victorious  battle  here  or  otherwhere. 

Though  I  looked  much  at  the  scenes  and  persons 
about  me,  my  eyes  would  ever  return  to  a  low  lying 
bush  some  fifty  feet  away  upon  a  sand  dune.  For 


TRUCE. 

in  its  shadow  was  a  human  leg,  booted,  the  toe  of 
which  extended  partly  out  into  the  sunlight.  I 
thought  it  at  first  the  member  of  some  tired  fellow 
asleep  and  so  gave  it  no  thought.  But  my  gaze 
came  back  upon  that  foot  with  a  sinister  persistency. 
For  follow  the  line  of  the  leg  into  the  shadow  as  I 
would  I  could  find  no  companion  to  it,  nor  yet  a 
body.  It  ended  with  horrid  abruptness  half  above 
the  knee. 

Menendez  de  Avile"s  abruptly  broke  the  silence. 

"  Captain  Juan  Ribao,"  he  said  with  an  air  of  com- 
mand which  jarred  strangely  upon  his  courteous  de- 
meanor, "  further  subterfuge  between  us  were  now 
a  sin  and  a  lie  before  the  face  of  God  our  Lord. 
Are  you  Catholics  or  Lutherans  ?  " 

"  We  are  Lutherans  of  the  New  Faith,"  returned 
Ribault,  staunchly. 

The  Spaniard  sucked  in  a  long  breath  between  his 
teeth. 

"  Gentlemen,  your  fort  is  taken  and  in  it  all  are 
put  to  the  sword." 

He  spat  the  words  out  mercilessly  and  hatefully. 

There  was  a  dreadful  stillness,  and  then  we 
started  up  with  one  accord,  looking  around  from  the 
one  to  the  other.  The  Sieur  de  la  Notte  tried  to 
speak,  but  the  words  would  not  come  forth  from  his 
throat,  at  which  he  clutched  and  would  have  gone  to 

the  ground  had  he  not  fallen  back  into  my  arms. 

'57 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

The  Admiral  was  bewildered.  La  Caille,  only,  did 
not  tremble.  He  stood  up,  straight  and  fearless. 

"  Seflor  Pedro  Menendez  de  Aviles,"  he  said 
calmly  and  distinctly,  "  it  is  my  belief  that  you  lie." 

Menendez  seized  his  sword  at  this  insult  and  the 
Spanish  officers  rushed  forward.  They  thought 
surely  the  Adelantado  would  run  the  valiant  French- 
man through  the  body. 

But  the  devil  was  not  ready  yet.  It  was  too 
pleasant  a  torture  to  have  been  ended  so  soon.  He 
thrust  his  sword  back  until  it  rung  in  the  scabbard 
and  folded  his  arms,  laughing. 

"  You  wish  proofs,"  he  then  said  quickly.  "  Very 
well,  you  shall  have  them  ! " 

And  going  to  the  edge  of  the  bushes  he  gave  some 
orders,  while  we  stood  horror-stricken.  In  a  while 
came  three  soldiers  bringing  some  weapons  and  a 
sack.  Arlac  the  Ensign,  with  a  look  of  dismay  upon 
his  face,  seized  upon  a  sword  which  was  thrust  to- 
ward him. 

"  Par  la  bont6  de  Dieu,"  he  cried.  "  It  is  La 
Vigne's  very  own  !  " 

And  then  we  saw  dishes  and  platters  bearing  the 
Arms  of  Ren£  de  Laudonniere,  two  axes,  dark- 
stained  and  broken  at  the  handle,  but  bearing  the 
name  of  a  maker  of  Dieppe,  a  canteen,  a  cross-bow — 
all  of  which  were  known  of  De  Br£sac  and  La  Caille. 

I  pray  that  never  again  may  any  man  upon  the  earth 

158 


TRUCE. 

be  given  such  sufferings  of  mind  as  began  for  me 
from  that  moment. 

Diane — Diane  ! 

No,  no,  I  would  not  believe  it !  The  Sieur  de  la 
Notte,  who  had  been  looking  vacantly  from  LaCaille 
to  Arlac  the  Ensign,  fell  heavily  to  the  beach  utter- 
ing  a  moan  which  sounded  more  like  that  of  some 
poor  beast  than  of  a  man.  I  thought  that  he  was 
dead.  He  made  no  move  though  we  dashed  water 
at  his  head  again  and  again.  At  last  his  breathing 
came  with  difficulty  and  when  some  wine  had  been 
poured  down  his  throat  he  lifted  his  head  and  tried 
to  speak. 

"  Seftor  Adelantado,"  he  cried,  trembling  and  halt- 
ing at  every  word, — at  the  terror  of  uttering  it, — 
"  my  daughter — Diane — Diane  de  la  Notte — she  is 
not — dead — dead.  For  the  love  of  God — say  that 
— she  is  not — dead  ! "  And  the  love  he  bore  her  in 
that  speech  welded  his  soul  and  mine  so  tight  to- 
gether that  not  even  death  could  draw  us  apart. 

But  the  Adelantado  would  give  no  answer,  only 
standing  there  with  folded  arms  gloating  upon  our 
misfortune  like  some  great  snake  upraised  to  strike, 
yet  sure  of  his  prey  and  charming  by  his  venomous- 
ness.  Surely  it  was  the  very  perfection  of  cruelty  ; 
for  the  old  man  lifted  himself  to  a  sitting  posture 
with  both  hands  upraised  and  then  fell  back  upon 
the  sand  making  no  sound.  Lifting  the  poor  gentle- 

'59 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

man  in  my  arms  I  carried  him  down  the  beach  to 
the  canoe,  where  I  laid  him  upon  a  boat-cloak. 

But  that  was  not  all.  Fearful  of  some  new  dis- 
covery, yet  bewitched  and  trusting  in  the  word  of 
this  Spaniard  we  followed  him  and  his  officers  up 
the  beach.  One  horror  but  waited  upon  another. 
The  Spaniards  made  no  concealment  of  it,  and  now 
I  knew  the  reason  of  the  dread  horror  that  had  hung 
upon  me.  Not  only  did  I  see  dismembered  human 
legs,  half  covered  with  sand,  but  here  and  there  a 
body  bearing  no  longer  any  human  semblance.  The 
Adelantado  walked  a  little  in  advance,  swerving 
neither  to  the  right  nor  to  the  left  for  the  dreadful 
things  which  his  boots  frequently  touched,  regard- 
less,— familiar.  Once  he  stumbled  in  the  sand  and 
cursing,  like  to  have  fallen  as  he  uncovered  a  human 
head  which  rolled  over  until  it  sat  upon  its  neck,  the 
beard  spreading  out  fan-wise  upon  the  sand  and  the 
face  through  the  matted  hair  grinning  fiercely. 
Arlac  and  the  Admiral,  being  in  front,  fell  back 
shuddering,  turning  whiter  even  than  the  sand  and 
holding  each  other  by  the  arms.  I  looked  at  the 
dreadful  object  and  my  blood  turned  to  water.  The 
thing  was  Verdier ! 

The  Admiral  would  now  go  no  further,  saying 
that  he  had  seen  enough  and  wished  only  to  go  away 
from  it  all.  But  Menendez,  in  great  good  humor, 

smiled,  saying  it  were  better  to  see  and  know  all 

160 


TRUCE. 

that  could  be  known.  And  we  believed  him.  We 
were  heedless  of  treachery — or  aught  else,  for  it 
seemed  to  matter  little  now  whether  we  lived  or  died, 
and  there  was  a  horrible  fascination  which  seemed  to 
lead  us  on  in  spite  of  ourselves.  And  so  we  followed, 
trembling. 

We  had  gone  a  distance  of  a  gunshot  or  more 
from  the  end  of  the  sand-spit  when  we  came  to  two 
sand  hills  larger  than  those  we  had  passed.  They 
lay  in  two  curves,  the  one  toward  the  other,  making 
an  enclosed  place  which  at  the  two  entrances  and  on 
the  sides  was  thickly  grown  up  with  grass  and  bushes. 
To  the  nearest  of  these  entrances  Menendez  led  us, 
then  stopped  and  turning  grimly  to  the  Admiral, 

"  Here,  Juan  Ribao,"  he  said,  "  is  the  company  of 
the  Gloire  !  " 

And  entering  by  the  pathway  he  motioned  us  to 
follow. 

But  a  terror  had  fallen  upon  us  as  at  the  dread  of 
something  supernatural.  There  was  no  wind  and  a 
silence  heavy  and  oppressive  hung  about  the  place, 
the  more  appalling  for  the  distant  roar  of  the  waves 
upon  the  beach. 

Overhead  high  in  the  sky  several  vultures  were  idly 
wheeling.  I  looked  at  the  faces  of  the  others.  La 
Caille  was  livid,  but  his  jaw  was  set  and  his  eye  was 
glassy  like  that  of  the  dead.  Arlac  was  white  as 

marble,  and  hung  upon  me  cold  and  nerveless.     The 
ii  161 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

Admiral  had  clasped  his  hands  together  before  him 
and  bent  his  head  to  his  breast.  His  eyes  were 
closed.  He  was  praying. 

For  myself  I  seemed  to  have  no  further  fear  or 
dread,  only  a  curiosity  which  fascinated.  Leaving 
Arlac,  I  walked  forward  with  La  Caille  and  entered. 
At  first  I  could  see  nothing,  for  bushes  grew  about 
the  place.  And  God's  pure  sand,  which  had  unwill- 
ingly drunk  up  the  blood  of  this  reeking  sacrifice,  had 
mercifully  blown  in  upon  it  and  tenderly  made  a 
white  coverlet  here  and  there  which  hid  the  freshness 
of  the  barbarity. 

I  halt  at  the  horror  of  it,  and  I  cannot  write  more 
of  the  scene.  It  is  enough  to  say  that  the  men  of 
the  Gloires  company  had  been  led  to  this  place  in 
small  parties,  their  hands  bound  behind  their  backs 
with  the  match-cords  of  their  own  arquebuses. 
Menendez  de  Avil6s  with  his  cane  had  drawn  a  line 
across  the  entrance.  When  they  had  passed  within 
they  were  set  upon  by  these  savage  people  like  tigers 
and,  defenseless,  were  slaughtered  like  sheep.  They 
were  about  two  hundred  in  number  and  of  these  not 
one  was  left  alive.  Menendez  told  us  these  things 
calmly,  as  one  who  recites  that  of  which  he  has  been 
told. 

Then  he  turned  once  more  to  the  Admiral,  saying 
somewhat  softly  as  though  to  atone  a  little  in  our 

eyes  for  the  deeds  he  had  acknowledged,  "  It  is  sad 

162 


TRUCE. 

that  human  beings  should  be  enemies  and  I  would 
not  pursue  war  relentlessly.  But  I  believe  that  this 
is  a  just  fate  for  all  heretics.  All  Catholics  I  will  be- 
friend ;  but  as  you  are  of  the  New  Sect,  I  hold  you 
as  enemies,  and  wage  deadly  war  against  you.  And 
this  I  will  do  with  all  cruelty  (crtieldad)  in  this 
country,  where  I  command  as  Viceroy  and  Captain" 
General  for  my  King.  I  am  here  to  plant  the  Holy 
Gospel,  that  the  Indians  may  be  enlightened  and 
come  to  a  knowledge  of  the  faith." 

The  Admiral  made  no  reply  and  so  he  turned  back 
and  we  followed  him. 


163 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

THE   LINE   UPON   THE   SAND. 

AS  I  write,  the  memory  of  these  scenes  comes 
back  to  me  as  if  the  years  that  are  gone 
were  but  as  yesterday.  There  is  much  that  is  too 
dreadful  to  set  down  and  the  things  of  which  I 
speak  are  told  only  in  order  that  they  may  be  truth- 
fully known  of  all  honest  men  of  whatever  creed  or 
faith.  I  am  told  that  the  artist  Le  Moyne  has  related 
much  that  happened  at  Fort  Caroline  and,  as  I  have 
said,  Nicholas  Challeux,  the  carpenter,  has  added 
more.  But  saving  the  short  story  of  Christophe  Le 
Breton,  there  is  nothing  to  my  knowledge  written 
down  by  any  survivor  from  the  wrecked  vessels  of 
the  French  fleet.  And  though  the  acts  of  one  gener- 
ation, or  indeed  a  shorter  period,  may  not  be  lightly 
judged  by  another,  it  can  be  truthfully  said  that  no 
deeds  of  savagery  among  heathen  peoples  have 
ever  surpassed  those  of  Menendez  for  blood-letting 
and  ferocity.  It  has  been  told  me  that  the  Indians 

of  Outina,    seeing   in  this  Spaniard  a  cruelty  and 

164 


THE  LINE  UPON  THE  SAND. 

murder-love  more  marvelous  than  anything  they 
themselves  had  known  or  dreamed,  fell  straightway 
to  worshiping  him  as  a  god,  aiding  him  in  his 
devilries  and  hanging  upon  his  orders  with  a  greater 
devotion  than  that  displayed  by  his  own  men. 
Whether  this  be  true  or  not  I  do  not  know.  I  can 
better  relate  the  things  of  which  I  was  a  witness. 

When  we  came  back  to  the  landing-place  the 
Admiral  had  succeeded  in  mastering  his  despair. 

The  Spaniard,  Mendenez,  his  hand  upon  his  sword 
hilt  listened  to  him  coldly : 

"  We  are  wrecked  upon  this  barren  shore,"  Ribault 
was  saying.  "A  death  from  hunger  threatens  more 
even  than  your  pikes  and  ordnance.  We  can  only 
throw  ourselves  on  your  pity.  What  has  befallen 
us  may  one  day  befall  you." 

"  That  were  indeed  a  misfortune,"  replied  De 
Avile~s. 

"  I  beseech  you,"  continued  Ribault,  "  in  the 
name  of  the  friendship  between  the  Kings  of  France 
and  Spain,  who  are  brothers  and  close  friends,  to 
aid  me  in  conveying  my  followers  home." 

Menendez  paused  a  while.  Then  he  said,  slowly 
and  deliberately,  "  Of  that  I  cannot  say.  If  you  will 
give  up  your  arms  and  banners  and  place  yourselves 
at  my  mercy,  you  may  do  so  ;  and  I  will  act  towards 
you  as  God  shall  give  me  grace."  * 

*  " — si  ellos  quieren  entregarle  las  Vanderas,  e  las  Armas,  e  pon- 
165 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

"  I  cannot  be  sure  my  followers  will  do  that," 
returned  the  Admiral,  "  but  there  is  little  doubt 
that  under  this  promise  the  greater  part  of  my 
officers  and  men  will  surrender  upon  these  terms 
as  honorable  prisoners  of  war.  With  your  per- 
mission I  will  return  and  consult  with  those  in  com- 
mand upon  the  other  shore." 

"  Do  as  you  will.  Other  than  this  you  can  have 
neither  truce  nor  friendship  with  me."  His  manner 
after  this  was  more  cordial  than  before  and  left  a 
good  impression  upon  our  minds. 

With  formal  salutations  on  both  sides,  we  re- 
turned to  the  canoe.  As  we  were  conveyed  to  our 
comrades  upon  the  other  shore  the  Sieur  de  la  Notte 
lay  against  my  knee,  conscious,  but  more  dead  with 
grief  than  alive.  I  could  say  little  save  that  I 
thought  Mademoiselle  was  still  living  ;  but  I  could 
not  tell  why,  and  he  took  no  comfort. 

In  spite  of  the  sights  we  had  seen  and  the  massa- 
cre of  the  company  of  the  Gloire  it  was  plain  to  all 
who  had  heard  him  that  the  words  and  manner  of 
Menendez  contained  an  assurance  of  protection  for 
such  of  us  as  would  surrender  ;  but  few  were  in  a 
mood  to  give  up  without  a  battle. 

The  horror  which  hung  over  us  and  the  tidings 
of  the  fall  of  Fort  Caroline  had  unnerved  me.  But 

erse  en  su  Misericordia,  lo  pueden  hacer,  para  que  el  haga  de  ellos 
lo  que  Dios  le  diere  de  Gratia." — The  words  of  De  Solis,  the  brother- 
in-law  of  Menendez. 

1 66 


THE  LINE  UPON  THE  SAND. 

the  absence  of  Diego  de  Bac,an  I  took  for  a  favor- 
able augury,  and  fancied  that  perhaps  Mademoiselle 
had  escaped  to  Satouriona  and  that  De  Ba^an  was 
searching  for  her.  I  knew  that  not  all  at  Fort 
Caroline  had  been  killed,  for  one  of  the  officers  had 
said  as  much.  I  could  not  believe  Mademoiselle 
dead,  for,  that  being  so,  I  felt  that  some  instinct 
should  tell  me  of  it  and  I  should  have  no  further 
wish  for  life.  But  back  upon  the  shore  my  love  of 
life  returned  to  me  tenfold.  I  wished  to  live  to 
find  Mademoiselle,  and  would  perform  any  feat  or 
strategy  to  save  her  and  carry  her  back  with  me  to 
England.  If  she  were  alive,  my  death  would  not 
help  her;  if  she  were  dead,  then  my  own  life  could 
be  given  in  no  better  cause  than  in  taking  satisfac- 
tion against  him  who  had  slain  her. 

It  was  no  easy  matter  to  decide.  Whether  to 
stay  upon  the  sand-spit  to  die  of  hunger  or  at  the 
hands  of  the  Indians,  or  to  surrender  to  Menendez 
and  be  sent  for  life  to  the  galleys,  I  could  not  de- 
termine. Either  plan  promised  little  enough.  In 
the  one  case  I  was  not  sure  that  communication 
with  the  interior  could  be  found,  for  dangerous 
swamps  and  quicksands  ran  this  way  and  that, 
making  progress  almost  impossible  ;  and  starvation 
was  imminent.  Before  we  could  come  to  the 
domain  of  Satouriona  there  were  miles  of  hostile 

country,  the  traversing  of  which  would  take  many 

167 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

weeks,  perhaps  months.  To  surrender  seemed 
equally  desperate.  We  had  seen  the  deeds  of  which 
this  madman  was  capable  ;  and  in  spite  of  his  word 
of  honor,  which  holds  high  among  men  of  authority, 
and  which  he  now  wished  to  give  under  seal,  his 
humor  might  change  and  our  fate  be  that  of  those 
who  had  gone  before.  But  by  the  one  plan  I  could 
not  hear  of  Mademoiselle  for  months;  by  the  other 
I  would  be  carried  straightway  to  San  Augustin  by 
our  enemies,  and  might  see  her  within  the  week. 
The  thought  enthralled  me. 

By  some  ruse  and  skill  I  would  effect  her  escape. 
De  Ba$an  probably  thought  me  dead  ;  and  unless 
Mademoiselle  had  told  him,  could  not  know  that  I 
was  of  this  expedition.  And  the  beard  which  had 
grown  upon  my  face  might  well  disguise  me ;  so 
that  until  I  was  prepared  to  meet  him  on  equal 
footing  I  would  not  let  my  presence  be  known. 

In  a  little  while  the  Admiral  sent  another  messen- 
ger across  the  water  offering  a  ransom  of  an  hundred 
thousand  ducats,  and  the  answer  which  came  back 
encouraged  us  much  more.  He  would  accept  the 
ransom,  he  said,  "  it  would  much  grieve  him  not  to 
do  so,  for  he  had  great  need  of  it."  I  felt  that  I 
could  not  do  better  than  to  become  a  captive,  and 
so  win  my  way  most  quietly  to  where  the  prisoners 
of  Fort  Caroline  were  confined. 

Toward  evening,  the  sun  being  about  an  hour 
168 


THE  LINE  UPON  THE  SAND. 

from  setting,  the  Admiral  mounted  upon  a  hum- 
mock of  sand  and  addressed  his  desperate  little  army 
in  the  following  terms : 

"  You  have  heard,  mes  braves,  of  the  conditions 
which  this  Spanish  general  has  set  before  us.  Those 
among  you  who  will  render  up  your  arms  and  sur- 
render in  peace,  he  will  accept  as  honorable  prisoners 
of  war,  to  be  done  with  as  he  shall  deem  most  fitting. 
You  have  heard  of  the  massacre  of  your  comrades 
of  the  Gloire  and  must  be  the  judge  of  your  own 
actions.  I  would  force  no  man  to  surrender  against 
his  will  without  a  battle ;  but  I  do  believe  in  the 
promises  which  now  have  been  made  to  me  by  word 
of  mouth  and  by  writ.  For  no  man  professing  any 
sort  of  religion,  as  this  Spaniard  does,  were  so  hideous 
as  to  fall  upon  unarmed  men  after  a  given  word 
which  has  put  them  in  his  power." 

There  was  a  murmur  among  the  seamen  and  sev- 
eral of  them  raised  their  voices,  shouting, 

"  But  he  has  done  so  !     He  has  done  so  !  " 

"  Perhaps, — my  friends.  I  could  not  learn  from 
the  Spaniard  how  your  comrades  of  the  Gloire  came 
to  fall  into  his  hands.  But  I  cannot  believe  that  he 
promised  to  them  what  he  has  promised  me  to- 
day. I  have  it  from  him  in  a  writing  which  he  has 
signed  and  sealed,  and  which  he  has  sent  me  of  his 
own  free  will ;  and  I  believe  that  he  will  keep  these 

promises.     On  the  morrow  I  shall  surrender  myself 

169 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

to  him  as  an  honorable  prisoner  of  war  to  be  sent  to 
Spain,  and  by  the  grace  of  God,  perhaps  soon  re- 
leased." 

This  last  statement  of  the  Admiral's  position  raised 
a  great  hue-and-cry  among  the  company,  and  many 
of  them  shouted  loudly. 

"  No,  we  will  not  go !  We  will  not  surrender !  " 
Others  were  silent,  waiting  for  the  Admiral  to  finish. 
He  stood  there  upon  the  sand-hill,  his  tall  figure 
straight  as  a  spar,  outlined  sharp  and  clear  against 
the  western  glow.  His  hands  were  clasped  before 
him,  a  position  in  which  we  had  often  found  him  of 
late,  and  he  waited  composed  until  the  strife  should 
cease. 

"  My  friends,"  he  said  at  last,  and  a  deep  and 
solemn  silence  fell  around  us,  "  we  are  in  the  hands 
of  God.  We  have  done  what  it  has  pleased  Him  to 
permit  us  to  do  toward  building  up  in  this  great 
country  the  Church  of  Christ  according  to  our  re- 
ligion. We  have  been  pursued  by  every  misfortune 
possible,  and  yet  our  faith  in  Him  should  not  dimin- 
ish one  jot." 

"  Amen !  Amen  !  "  murmured  many  with  deep 
reverence. 

Then  the  Admiral  walked  down  from  the  hum- 
mock towards  the  ocean,  drawing  with  his  sword  as 
he  went, — a  line  in  the  sand  !  Then  raising  his  hand, 

he  said, 

170 


"A    LINK    IN    THE    SAND  !" Page    170. 


THE  LINE  UPON  THE  SAND. 

"  To-morrow  morning,  my  friends,  I  shall  surrender. 
All  of  those  who  will  accompany  me  will  follow 
over  upon  the  hither  side  of  this  line  which  I  have 
marked.  I  make  no*  compulsion.  Those  others  of 
you  who  will  not  come  must  pass  to  the  farther  side." 
And  so  saying  he  walked  over  to  the  side  of  the  line 
toward  the  Spanish  camp. 

It  was  a  supreme  moment.  That  mark  in  the  sand 
which  the  winds  and  seas  could  sweep  away  at  will 
seemed  the  dividing  line  between  life  and  deathf 
and  none  knew  which  side  to  choose.  Not  even  a 
whisper  came  from  the  men,  and  the  droning  of  the 
surf  as  it  rolled  in  on  the  beach  seemed  ominous 
and  loud  in  the  stillness. 

After  a  period  of  suspense  which  seemed  intermin- 
able an  old  man  with  a  gray  beard,  bowing  his  head  as 
though  in  submission  to  a  will  over  which  he  had  no 
control,  gathered  his  cloak  about  him  and  walked  to 
where  stood  the  Admiral.  Bordelais  followed.  Then 
Arlac  and  three  seamen  passed  to  the  opposite  side. 
Bachasse,  dutiful  as  ever,  followed  his  captain,  to- 
gether with  Ottigny  and  others  to  the  number  of 
ten.  But  many  more  moved  to  the  opposite  side. 
It  was  like  a  game.  For,  until  the  matter  was  settled, 
no  man  spoke.  They  came  from  the  crowd  in  twos 
and  threes,  gravely  until  they  reached  their  compan- 
ions, when  some  of  them  patted  the  others  upon  the 

back,  saying  quietly,  but  with  good  cheer, 

171 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

"  We  sink  or  swim  together,  mes  gars !  " 
"  There  will  at  least  be  a  fine  fight,  eh  ?" 
"  We  are  not  yet  ready  for  the  sheep-market,  mon 
Amiral!" 

"  There  is  still  good  wine  to  be  drunk  in  San 
Augustin,  and  we've  good  use  for  our  windpipes." 
And  many  other  rude  jests  which  reached  only  the 
ears  of  La  Caille,  De  Br6sac,  myself  and  those  few 
who  were  standing  by  them.  For  a  moment  I  wav- 
ered. There  was  something  much  after  my  own 
heart  in  the  way  these  brave  fellows  defied  this 
Menendez,  casting  themselves  out  into  the  wilder- 
ness of  forest  and  swamp  where  death  would  cer- 
tainly find  them.  They  had  a  fighting  chance  and 
La  Caille,  De  Bresac  and  I  would  have  gone  with 
them  ;  but  I  knew  that  the  surer  way  to  Made- 
moiselle was  that  which  I  had  chosen,  and  so  I  wav- 
ered not  for  long. 

By  the  time  the  sun  was  down  the  matter  was 
settled,  but  few  still  standing  aloof.  About  two 
hundred  officers  and  men  had  gone  to  the  further 
side,  refusing  to  .surrender,  and  were  now  forming 
into  some  kind  of  martial  order  under  Arlac,  a  sea- 
lieutenant  named  Pierre  Le  Jeune  and  another 
called  D'Alen^on.  The  remainder,  among  them  the 
Sieur  de  la  Notte,  La  Caille,  De  Bresac,  Bourdelais, 
Bachasse,  Ottigny,  Job  Goddard,  Salvation  Smith, 

myself  and  many  other  soldiers  and  gentlemen  as 

172 


THE  LINE  UPON  THE  SAND. 

well  as  seamen,  to  the  number  of  about  one  hundred 
and  fifty,  stood  on  the  side  of  the  Admiral. 

With  the  vain  hope  that  one  of  the  French  ships 
might  yet  appear  unharmed  to  take  us  off,  the 
Admiral  determined  to  wait  until  the  morning  be- 
fore crossing  the  channel,  and  so  informed  Menendez 
de  Aviles  by  messenger. 

The  night  fell  chill  and  gusty,  for  it  was  well  into 
the  middle  of  October.  That  last  night  we  remained 
together,  those  of  one  party  sending  messages  by 
those  of  the  other  to  any  refugees  from  Fort  Caro- 
line who  might  be  discovered,  or  friends  in  France 
whom  they  might  not  see  again.  Huge  fires  were 
lit  upon  the  beach  in  order  that  any  vessels  sailing 
on  the  coast  might  see  us  and  come  to  the  rescue. 
Around  these  we  sat  or  lay,  some  of  us  sleeping  but 
most  of  us  waking — until  the  dawn.  When  the 
stars  began  to  pale  a  little,  Le  Jeune,  Arlac  and 
D'Alen5on  got  their  men  in  motion,  taking  as  many 
arms  with  them  as  was  needful,  and  marched  down 
the  beach  in  the  direction  from  which  we  had  come. 
And  that  was  the  last  I  saw  of  them. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

THE    MARTYRDOM. 

*  I  AHE  morning  of  that  dreadful  day  dawned  cold 
-*•  and  clear.  In  the  east  over  the  ocean  the 
sky  was  bright  and  glorious  as  though  the  heavens 
were  opening.  But  scan  the  sea  as  we  might,  not 
a  sail  appeared  and  all  hope  of  thus  saving  ourselves 
from  imprisonment  was  gone. 

When  the  company  of  Arlac  had  disappeared 
around  the  point  a  league  or  so  away  to  the  south- 
ward, the  Admiral  arose  from  where  he  had  been 
lying  upon  the  beach  by  one  of  the  fires  and,  calling 
about  him  those  who  would  come,  knelt  down  upon 
the  sand  and  fervently  prayed  for  the  safety  of  those 
who  had  been  spared  until  that  day.  Then  rising 
he  went  down  the  beach  and  with  La  Caille,  Bour- 
delais  and  myself,  entered  the  canoe  and  we  were 
rowed  rapidly  to  the  other  shore.  The  Admiral,  in 
order  to  keep  his  part  of  the  compact  with  De 
Avil6s,  carried  with  him  the  royal  standard  and  other 
flags,  his  sword,  dagger,  helmet,  buckler  and  the 
official  seal  given  him  by  Coligny. 


THE  MARTYRDOM. 

Menendez,  upon  our  approach,  arose  and  stood 
waiting  for  the  Admiral  to  speak. 

"  I  have  come  in  behalf  of  myself  and  one  hundred 
and  fifty  persons  of  my  command  to  surrender  as 
honorable  prisoners  of  war.  I  have  brought  these 
standards  and  my  personal  arms  and  seal  in  token 
of  the  good  faith  which  shall  therefore  bear  equally 
between  us." 

Menendez  motioned  to  one  of  his  officers,  who 
took  from  the  hands  of  La  Caille  and  me  these 
things  which  we  had  brought. 

"  Two  hundred  of  your  men,"  said  the  Spaniard, 
"  have  retreated  from  their  position  and  I  will  wage 
a  war  against  them  with  blood  and  fire.  And  you  I 
shall  treat  as  our  Lord  shall  inspire." 

Calling  to  some  of  his  soldiers,  he  directed  two 
of  them  to  enter  the  canoe  and  bring  over  the 
Frenchmen,  who  stood  waiting  upon  the  opposite 
bank.  It  seemed  that  they  were  to  come  in  com- 
panies of  ten  and,  as  they  arrived,  would  be  made 
prisoners  by  an  equal  number  of  the  Spanish  soldiers 
and  led  toward  San  Augustin. 

Then  Menendez  came  again  to  where  we  stood  at 
the  edge  of  the  bushes.  He  was  surrounded  by  a 
number  of  his  soldiers  and  he  motioned  to  us  to 
move  behind  the  sand-hills ;  this,  unsuspecting,  we 
did,  out  of  sight  of  the  other  shore. 

Then  for  the  first  time  I  took  notice  of  the  face  of 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

the  Adelantado.  If  it  were  hard  and  cruel  of  ordi- 
nary, the  look  it  now  wore  was  like  nothing  so  much 
as  that  of  a  wild  beast ;  his  under  jaw  and  lip  pro- 
jected hideously,  but  under  the  brows,  in  spite  of 
their  ferocity,  there  was  the  gleam  of  intelligence 
and  cunning  which  made  the  whole  expression  the 
more  sinister  and  dreadful.  He  came  close  to  the 
Admiral,  looking  him  in  the  face : — 

"Juan  Ribao,"  he  said,  "you  and  all  of  your  com- 
pany are  now  in  my  power,  and  I  shall  do  with  you 
— as  God  shall  give  me  grace!" 

As  God  should  give  him  grace  !  I  looked  around 
me  at  the  bearded  faces  of  the  soldiery,  who  were 
now  closing  in  upon  us,  and  the  menace  of  those 
words, — the  very  same  that  he  had  uttered  in  his 
promise  of  yesterday, — first  dawned  upon  me  with 
its  terrible  meaning. 

The  Admiral  looked  him  in  the  eyes,  still  unknow- 
ing. "  I  am  ready  to  go  with  you,"  he  replied  calmly. 

But  two  soldiers  came  up  from  behind,  seizing  his 
arms  and  then — and  not  till  then — the  scales  fell 
from  the  eyes  of  all  of  us  and  we  saw  that  we  had 
been  duped, — trapped,  by  this  arch  fiend  and  traitor. 

La  Caille  and  I  exchanged  glances  and  turning 
about  made  one  desperate  spring  for  liberty.  La 
Caille  fell  full  upon  the  point  of  a  pike  and  so  died, 
making  not  even  an  outcry.  A  sword  scratched  my 

arm  and  I  pitched  upon  the  figure  of  the  man  who 

176 


THE  MARTYRDOM. 

wielded  it.  The  sword  flew  from  his  hand,  but  his 
arms  closed  about  me  tightly  and  over  and  over  we 
rolled  among  the  bushes,  the  soldiers  dodging  about 
trying  to  get  their  weapons  home  upon  my  body, 
but  fearjng  to  hurt  their  fellow.  He  was  strong  and 
I  weak  from  lack  of  food ;  in  a  few  moments  he 
had  me  undermost,  while  he  was  striving  to  draw  a 
poniard.  Another  man  here  fell  upon  my  legs, 
while  still  another  was  running  forward  with  a  par- 
tisan. 

I  gave  myself  up  for  lost.  Hoping  to  warn 
those  who  had  not  yet  been  conveyed  across  the 
channel,  I  let  forth  a  loud  cry.  Then  my  adversary 
leaned  down  on  me,  clapping  his  hand  across  my 
mouth.  I  bit  into  his  finger  fiercely  and  thought 
the  dagger  was  coming  down. 

But  I  saw  his  face  at  the  same  moment  that  he 
saw  mine  ;  and  knew  why  I  had  been  so  easily  over- 
come, for  it  was  Don  Diego  d'e  Bagan !  I  watched 
the  point  of  the  dagger ;  but  it  did  not  fall.  His 
surprise  was  so  great  that  his  hand  remained  sus- 
pended in  mid-air,  and  he  drew  in  a  quick  breath  of 
fright  as  though  he  had  seen  a  phantom.  His  sol- 
diers, noting  his  discomfiture,  did  not  strike,  but 
stood  waiting.  In  a  moment  a  knowledge  of  the 
truth  came  to  him. 

Then,  perhaps  in  a  spirit  of  fair  play,  remember- 
ing a  time  when  I  had  set  him  free,  he  lowered  his 
12  177 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

weapon  and  bade  his  men  bind  and  gag  me  and  set 
me  on  my  feet. 

He  stood  in  front  of  me  holding  his  sides,  alter- 
nately laughing  and  sucking  his  bitten  finger.  . 

"  Well,  well,  Sir  Pirato,  the  dead  hath  come  to  life 
of  a  verity.  And  this  is  no  miracle  but  a  clear  proc- 
ess of  reasoning.  It  would  have  grieved  me  much 
to  see  thee  die  just  now,  for  I  have  rarely  met  a  man 
of  such  honest  thews.  It  doth  me  good  to  see  thy 
face  again.  Though  by  my  conscience  I  have  al- 
ways sworn  that  I  like  not  a  beard  upon  the  counte- 
nance of  Englishmen,  which  to  my  mind  should  ever 
be  round  and  hairless  like  the  sucklings  that  they 
are." 

I  listened  composedly  to  his  banter,  glad  of  the 
chance  to  rid  my  mind  of  the  horror  which  was  to 
come. 

"  It  is  a  pity,  my  fledgling  cock,  that  Mademoiselle 
de  la  Notte  did  not  inform  me — ah !  you  start. 
Yes,  yes,  she  lives — in  very  excellent  health  and 
would  have  bidden  you  farewell,  had  she  known. 
She  will  mourn  when  you're  dead,  Sir  Pirato,  for  she 
thinks  of  you  with  great  kindness."  And  so  he 
went  on  adding  one  Insult  to  another,  veiling  them 
under  this  thin  coating  of  humor,  so  that  they  might 
cut  the  deeper.  But  I  saw  from  his  surprise  and 
from  the  manner  in  which  he  spoke  that  Made- 
moiselle had  told  him  nothing.  Jie  was  lying  in  his 

vft 


THE  MARTYRDOM. 

throat.  If  she  were  alive  she  was  safe  also  from  him 
— that  I  knew.  But  I  trembled  with  rage  at  his  man- 
ner and  innuendos  and  would  have  killed  him  if 
I  could.  I  remembered  the  chance  I  had  upon 
the  Cristobal  and  felt  accursed  for  having  let  such 
a  thing  as  he  continue  to  live  upon  the  earth.  I  saw 
him  go  over  to  the  Adelantado  and  talk  earnestly, 
pointing  toward  me  as  though  asking  some  favor. 
The  Adelantado  shook  his  head  in  refusal,  but  at 
last  wavering,  seemed  to  give  assent. 

The  safety  of  Mademoiselle  was  first  in  my 
thoughts  and  made  me  almost  happy  as  I  stood 
there,  though  for  myself  there  seemed  little  chance 
that  I  should  come  out  of  the  adventure  alive.  De 
Ba£an  had  won,  it  seemed.  If  there  were  a  chance 
of  escape  I  should  not  be  slow  to  take  it ;  but  if  I 
were  to  die  I  would  show  no  white  feather  to  this 
Spaniard  whom  I  hated, — and  now  hate,  even  that 
he  is  dead,  as  I  think  no  man  was  ever  hated 
before. 

My  comrades  of  the  Trinity  gave  no  sign  of  fear, 
though  they  felt  the  nearness  of  their  doom  as  keen 
a*s  I.  The  Admiral  stood  erect,  his  head  high  in 
air.  Bourdelais  had  been  pinioned  and  bound,  and 
stood  near  his  chief,  helpless  but  determined  that 
no  supplication  for  pity  should  escape  his  lips.  My 
heart  went  out  to  the  Sieur  de  la  Nojte,  for  he  was 

white  as  death  and  so  weak  that  two  soldiers  carried 

179 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

him.  His  livid,  delicate  face  looked  this  way  and 
that  as  though  his  mind  wandered  and  were  uncon- 
scious of  it  all.  I  wanted  to  speak  to  him  one  last 
word — to  tell  him  that  Mademoiselle  was  alive  and 
might  be  among  the  people  of  Satouriona ;  he 
might  have  died  happy.  The  pity  of  it  !  But  I 
could  not,  for  my  mouth  was  bandaged  tightly  and 
it  was  impossible  for  me  to  make  a  sound  above  a 
murmur. 

At  length  all  the  Frenchmen  of  Ribault  had  come 
upon  this  shore  and  stood  or  lay  bound  and  helpless 
among  the  sand-hills.  Then  Menendez  de  Avile"s 
came  to  Admiral  Ribault  and  said  again, 

"  Is  there  any  one  among  you  who  will  go  to 
confession?" 

Ribault  turned  his  head,  closing  his  eyes  and  an- 
swered calmly, 

"  I  and  all  here  are  of  the  Reformed  Faith." 

Then  he  looked  upward  as  though  making  one 
last  mute  appeal  for  the  lives  of  the  men  whom  he 
had  unwittingly  led  to  this  martyrdom.  His  face 
shone  with  a  new  beauty  as  he  gazed  upward,  and 
the  heavens  smiled  back  at  him.  The  brightness, 
and  glory  of  the  day  were  wonderful,  and  that 
made  the  contrast  the  stranger.  It  even  seemed  as 
though  the  sun,  the  sea,  the  sky  and  all  the  wonders 
of  God's  earth  and  firmament  were  sullied  and  pol- 
luted by  the  touch  of  these  atrocities.  There,  upon 

180 


THE  MARTYRDOM. 

the  lonely  sand-spit  in  the  hands  of  these  fanatics, 
we  were  forgotten  of  God. 

Then  Ribault  raised  his  voice  in  a  chant  which 
mingled  softly  with  the  roar  of  the  surf  and  melted 
into  the  air  like  the  passing  of  a  soul.  It  was  the 
Psalm  "  Domine  memento  met "  and  one  by  one  the 
Huguenots,  some  kneeling,  but  most  standing  up- 
right, fearlessly  took  it  up  until  a  great  and  holy 
prayer  went  up  to  God.  There  was  something 
greater  than  the  things  of  earth  in  that  grand  chorus, 
and  in  the  faces  of  these  martyrs  was  the  look 
which  must  be  borne  by  those  already  within  the 
gates  of  Paradise. 

As  I  saw  Menendez  de  Avil6s  and  his  butchers 
come  forward,  closing  in,  two  men  took  me  from 
the  rear,  dragging  me  behind  a  sand-hill,  throwing 
me  upon  the  beach  and  tightly  binding  my  feet  and 
legs  with  ropes  and  arquebus  cords.  They  fast- 
ened my  handkerchief  over  the  bandage  upon  my 
mouth  to  make  it  the  more  secure,  and  passed  this 
closely  over  my  ears  so  that  now  only  sight  re- 
mained to  me.  But  this  assisted  me  little,  for  my 
neck  was  bound  so  tight  that  I  could  not  turn  my 
head.  They  threw  me  face  downward  upon  the 
sand  and  so  left  me. 

I  lay  there  I  know  not  how  long,  expecting  each 

moment  to  receive  the  point  of  a  pike  between  the 

181 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

shoulders.  I  have  thanked  God  many  times  since 
then  that  in  those  dreadful  moments  he  made  me 
powerless  to  see  and  hear.  So  great  was  the  agony 
of  mind  that  more  than  once  I  prayed  that  all  might 
soon  be  ended.  The  sufferings  through  which  I  was 
passing  had  made  me  well-nigh  distraught  ;  but  it 
was  only  a  temporary  lunacy  like  that  upon  the 
beach  after  the  wreck.  And  I  have  come  to  this 
day,  at  a  ripe  age,  in  full  possession  of  all  my 
faculties.  Death  was  not  yet  for  me. 

In  a  while  there  came  two  of  these  fiends  reek- 
ing and  drunk  with  slaughter;  unbinding  my  feet, 
they  bade  me  follow  on  behind  their  fellows  who 
had  gone  before  toward  San  Augustin,  carrying 
their  bloody  trophies.  The  lives  of  four  others 
beside  mine  own  had  been  spared ;  and  we  pris. 
oners, — De  Br6sac,  a  fifer,  a  drummer  and  a  trumpeter 
were  tied  together  for  our  better  security,  and  in 
single  line  were  marched  up  the  beach.  Each  looked 
at  the  heels  of  the  man  in  front,  fearing  to  raise  his 
eyes  upon  some  new  barbarity.  Toward  noon 
there  was  a  rest  and  these  butchers  fed  us  upon 
biscuit  and  preserved  fruits,  giving  each  a  draught  of 
eau  de  vie.  It  seemed  from  this  that  they  meant  for 
the  present  to  save  us  further  physical  suffering. 
The  drink  set  new  life  coursing  through  my  veins, 
and  by  afternoon  I  had  steeled  my  memory  in  some 

sort  against  the  things  which  had  been,  and   had 

182 


THE  MARTYRDOM. 

prepared  my  spirit  against  the  new  and,  like  enough, 
more  desperate  trials  of  mind  and  body  which  must 
surely  come. 

For  what  else  could  De  Bagan  be  saving  me  ? 
Was  it  for  a  torture  worse  than  the  death  of  Ribault, 
La  Notte  and  those  other  martyrs,  my  companions? 
What  hideous  devilry  could  he  be  devising  ?  I 
thought  of  his  sinister  threat  upon  the  San  Cristobal, 
and  I  felt  sure  he  was  preparing  to  work  his  worst 
upon  me.  But  even  as  I  was, — helpless,  in  his 
power, — I  had  no  fear  of  him  ;  only  hatred,  which 
had  driven  out  all  other  personal  relation.  There 
was  no  instrument  that  the  Inquisition  had  devised 
which  should  provoke  one  groan,  and  no  torture  that 
he  could  invent  which  should  wring  one  tribute  to 
his  devilish  ingenuity.  So  long  as  Mademoiselle 
were  not  there  to  make  my  pulses  tremble,  he  should 
have  no  sign.  Nay,  more, — I  would  escape.  Made- 
moiselle alive,  let  them  give  'me  so  much  as  half  a 
hair's  breadth  of  license  and  I  vowed  that  there  were 
not  enough  Spaniards  in  all  the  Flowery  Land  to 
hold  me  a  prisoner.  And  —  why  I  knew  not,  — 
I  was  as  sure  she  was  alive  as  though  she  were 
there  by  my  side.  I  would  escape  back  to  Europe 
to  let  the  King  of  France  and  our  own  Queen  Bess  of 
England  know  what  manner  of  fiends  the  King  of 
Spain  had  let  loose,  to  make  a  living  hell  of  this 

great  and  good  land  across  the  water. 

'83 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

It  was  right  that  I  should  escape.  There  were  none 
who  were  with  Ribault  when  he  was  betrayed  save  me» 
and  none  who  could  give  the  lie  to  the  tales  this  Span- 
iard Menendez  would  tell  to  his  people  and  to  the 
people  of  France.  I  determined  that  if  God  willed, 
I  would  be  the  instrument  of  justice  upon  them. 
And  if  the  iron  helm  of  fate  were  entrusted  to  my 
hands,  I  would  seize  it  with  noJight  grasp.  For  the 
moment,  even  the  thought  of  Mademoiselle  and  all 
she  had  suffered  and  might  still  suffer  vanished  from 
my  mind,  and  I  wished  nothing  but  vengeance  for 
the  murder  of  my  comrades.  I  knew  not  until  now 
how  dear  they  had  been  to  me.  She  would  under- 
stand. She  would  know.  They  were  of  her  re- 
ligion ;  but  like  me,  she  had  not  the  humility  to  bow 
meekly  under  such  a  blow.  If  I  could  first  escape 
out  of  their  intimate  clutches  I  knew  that  I  could 
get  to  France.  There  had  been  many  ships  on  the 
Florida  coast  of  late — English  ships  too — and  Ad- 
miral  Hawkins,  or  perhaps  even  Captain  Hooper, 
might  now  be  in  those  waters. 

And  so  my  mind  planned  and  planned,  as  I  trudged 
along  toward  San  Augustin  between  the  serried 
ranks  of  my  captors.  There  was  no  chance  of  es- 
cape, for  arquebusiers  to  the  number  of  ten  brought 
up  the  rear,  and  De  Ba^an  had  given  them  orders  to 
shoot  us  in  the  back  did  we  give  the  slightest  sign 

or  movement  of  a  nature  suspicious.     In  this  fashion 

184 


THE  MARTYRDOM. 

we  walked  until  dark,  De  Bagan  saying  no  word  nor 
even  coming  near.  Then  we  turned  sharply  through 
the  dunes  in-shore  to  the  left,  and  came  abruptly  to 
the  bay  within  the  sand-spit  and  upon  four  large 
barges  which  had  been  brought  to  convey  us  across 
this  arm  of  the  sea. 

It  was  not  until  then  that  I  had  a  chance  for 
words  with  Diego  De  Bagan.  I  determined  that 
could  I  speak  with  him  I  would  leave  no  effort  of 
diplomacy  unmade  to  secure  his  attention  and  ap- 
proval. For  this  was  no  place  for  pride,  and  therein 
lay  the  way  to  safety.  It  so  happened  that  in  the 
boat  his  thwart  was  next  to  mine.  With  some  dis- 
play of  good  humor  he  addressed  me  : — 

"  Gratitude  may  not  be  one  of  your  virtues,  Sir 
Pirato." 

"  I  find  little  cause  for  gratitude,  Don  de  Bagan," 
said  I. 

"  Not  even  that  you  have  your  life  as  a  gift  from 
the  Adelantado?  You  are  truly  hard  to  please. 
Here  have  I  saved  you  from  a  long  wait  in  the 
bowels  of  hell,  and  you  pay  me  with  what  ? — not 
even  a  smile  of  thanks  or  welcome." 

"  Then  it  is  to  you  I  owe  my  life  ?  " 

"  For  the  present,  Seflor  Killigrew." 

"  And  why  have  you  spared  me  ?  " 

"  I  know  not.     A  whim,  perhaps." 

"  A  happy  whim  for  me." 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE, 

"  Be  not  so  sure  of  that,  my  bantam*  I  fancied  you 
dead  long  since,  you  see,  in  spite  of  the  Seflorita  La 
Notte.  There  was  something  of  surprise  that  made 
me  spare  you  the  dagger — something  of  curiosity 
that  made  me  beg  your  life  of  the  Captain  General 
— curiosity  to  see  in  what  way  it  were  best  to  kill 
men  like  you  who  die  hard." 

"  We  can  die  but  once,"     I  returned  doggedly. 

"  I'm  not  so  sure.  You  don't  die  easy,  my  mas- 
ter. And  you  own  such  fine  tough  sinews  it  were 
a  pity  to  have  you  foisted  off  upon  the  devil  with 
such  small  display  of  resistance." 

"  It  is  the  torture  then  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  It  will  be,  my  friend,  as  the  Adelantado  shall 
decide.  I  have  a  fancy  that  in  a  short  time  thou  wilt 
become  a  valiant  servant  of  the  Church.  I  have 
known  a  heretic  rabid  as  thyself,  turn  speedily 
Christian  at  the  stake.'' 

"  Fire  is  a  very  excellent  servant  of  the  devil,"  I 
returned,  and  so  warmly  that  I  regretted  my  petu- 
lance the  moment  after. 

"  Ah,  you  think  I  may  not  bend  your  spirit ! 
Wait  and  see.  Why,  in  our  army  we  have  a  little 
soldier  so  skilful  in  mechanical  toys  that  he  can  set 
his  touch  upon  each  particular  nerve  in  the  body, 
running  his  fingers  over  them  as  lightly  as  one  would 
play  the  lute." 

"  It  ill  becomes  a  fine,  big  man  like  you,"  I  re- 
186 


THE  MARTYRDOM. 

turned,  "  a  man  who  has  little  fear  of  aught  upon 
the  earth,  to  trifle  with  these  petty  contrivances." 
I  thought  I  would  try  him  upon  a  new  course. 

"  My  muscles,  like  yours,  are  good  enough  for 
most  of  the  purposes  of  this  life ;  but  with  careful 
feeding  you  might  best  me  again.  You  see,  I 
acknowledge  you.  Nay,  my  bantam,  you  cannot 
again  touch  my  vanity.  I  fight  you  no  more." 

"  You  will  not  fight  me  in  your  own  camp  ?  "  said 
I,  unwilling  to  drop  the  question  so  easily.  "  Surely, 
there  will  be  little  danger  to  yourself." 

"Who  spoke  of  danger?"  he  said  irritably,  and 
then  laughing,  "  Ha!  ha!  I  fear  no  danger.  Why 
should  I  fight  you  ?  I  can  see  my  soldiers  take  your 
spirit  out  by  slow  inches.  And  I  will  view  the  spec- 
tacle with  great  serenity — in  company  with  a  lady  of 
your  acquaintance  who  has  been  pleased " 

"  You  devil ! "  I  cried,  unable  to  restrain  myself. 
"  You  liar  and  blasphemer !  "  and  with  a  leap  I 
hurled  myself  against  him  until  he  fell  against  the 
gunwale,  and  we  all  but  went  overboard.  I  striking 
at  him  with  my  bound  hands  and  elbows.  The  boat 
rocked  from  this  side  to  that,  and  we  seemed 
like  to  capsize.  Several  men  were  striking  at  me 
with  boat-hooks  and  oars,  and  at  length  they 
dragged  me  off  and  threw  me  down  in  the  bottom 
of  the  boat." 

"  As  God  lives — I  will  kill   you  now  !  "  he  said 
187 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

fiercely  ;  and  rising  he  drew  his  dagger.  But  he 
thought  better  of  it  before  he  touched  me,  for  he 
thrust  the  weapon  back  and  sat  quietly  down  on  his 
thwart. 

"  We  will  wait,"  he  said  calmly. 

Thus  ended  my  diplomacy  !  What  a  fool  I  was  ; 
perhaps  every  chance  of  escape  was  lost.  That  was 
all  there  was  of  it.  They  would  take  us  to  the 
camp  at  San  Augustin  and  there  kiJl  us  like  dogs. 


1 88 


CHAPTER  XV. 

THE  LODGE  OF  SELOY. 

AT  the  landing-place  we  were  met  by  a  large  con- 
course of  soldiers  and  priests,  who  crowded 
about  with  waving  flambeaux,  shouting  and  bidding 
the  victors  welcome.  Then  a  half-dozen  of  the  priests, 
with  De  Solis,  took  position  at  the  head  of  the 
column  and  we  marched  toward  the  Lodge  of  Seloy, 
the  priests  chanting  the  Te  Deum  as  we  marched. 
And  when  we  had  come  to  an  open  place,  a  chap- 
lain called  Mendoza,  who  seemed  a  person  of  im- 
portance,— the  same  who  has  since  written  of  this 
expedition, — came  walking  to  meet  the  Adelantado, 
holding  forward  a  crucifix  in  his  hand. 

When  Menendez  de  Avil£s  reached  the  spot  where 
the  chaplain  stood,  he  fell  down  upon  his  knees  and 
most  of  his  followers  with  him  and  gave  a  thousand 
thanks  for  his  victory.  Then  Mendoza  raised  his 
voice  and  said,  "  We  owe  to  God  and  His  mother, 
more  than  to  human  strength,  this  victory  over  the 

adversaries  of  the  holy  Catholic  religion.   The  great- 

189 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

est  profit  of  this  victory  is  the  triumph  which  our  Lord 
has  granted  us,  whereby  His  holy  Gospel  will  be 
introduced  into  this  country,  a  thing  so  needful  for 
saving  so  many  souls  from  perdition."  * 

What  a  dreadful  sacrilege  it  seemed  that  these 
brutal  men,  dripping  yet  with  the  blood  of  human 
creatures  they  had  put  to  death,  should  call  upon 
their  God  in  thanksgiving,  asking  Him  to  be  an 
accomplice  in  the  murders  they  had  done  ! 

By  and  by  we  were  taken  to  the  great  Lodge  of 
Seloy,  which  had  been  converted  into  a  general 
council  chamber  and  meeting-place.  It  was  a  huge 
barn-like  structure,  strongly  framed  of  entire  trunks 
of  trees  and  thatched  with  palmetto  leaves.  Around 
it,  entrenchments  and  fascines  of  sand  had  been 
thrown  up  so  that  it  was  very  capable  of  defense. 
In  one  corner  of  this  place  there  was  a  small  cabin, 
used  as  a  dungeon  ;  it  had  a  door  leading  out  to  the 
square  and  another  leading  into  the  large  hall.  But 
there  were  no  windows,  the  light  coming  in  the  day- 
time from  an  aperture  in  the  roof  and  in  the  night 
from  a  fire  burning  on  the  sandy  floor.  They  threw 
us  upon  some  cots  of  bark  and  skins  and  mounted  a 
guard  of  three  soldiers  over  us — far  too  many,  I 
thought,  since  we  were  tightly  bound. 

I  looked  about  me,  along  the  sides,  trying  to 
pierce  the  duskiness,  which  a  torch  and  the  burning 

*  Mendoza's  Journal. 

190 


THE  LODGE  OF  SELOY. 

fire  dimly  served  to  lighten,  to  get  my  bearings  in 
case  any  fortunate  event  should  give  a  chance  for 
escape.  But  I  could  see  nothing  to  give  hope  now, 
and  despondency  came  over  me  as  I  thought  of 
what  had  been.  Could  it  be  that  only  a  day  had 
passed  since  I  had  been  with  my  company  of  the 
Trinity  alive  and  well  upon  the  sand-spit  ?  It 
seemed  a  hundred  years. 

One  by  one  the  events  of  the  last  few  days  passed  in 
view  and  I  found  myself  marveling  not  a  little  at  the 
actions  of  Diego  de  Bac.an.  He  wished  to  torture  me, 
no  doubt ;  but  as  I  thought  of  his  manner,  it  seemed 
that  he  held  me  in  a  certain  awe.  The  way  in  which  his 
life  and  mine  seemed  intertwined,  the  one  with  the 
other,  was  strange  indeed.  I  could  not  believe  that 
I  was  to  die  as  he  had  intended — before  Mademoi- 
selle. In  spite  of  his  boasts,  I  believed  that  she  was 
not  there  at  the  Camp  of  San  Augustin,  nor  yet  at 
Fort  Caroline, — now  blood-christened  San  Mateo. 
I  recalled  the  vision  when  half-distracted  I  lay  upon 
the  sands  after  the  wreck,  and  I  remembered  the 
look  in  the  eyes  of  Mademoiselle  as  she  balanced  the 
poniard  upon  her  fingers.  I  had  heard  some  of  the 
guards  speak  of  certain  women  who  had  been  saved 
from  Fort  Caroline,  but  they  were  servants  and 
wives  of  artisans,  and  I  had  not  the  courage  to  ask 
further.  Had  I  done  so  they  would  doubtless  have 

insulted  her  and  demeaned  me,  or  perhaps  brutally 

191 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

have  told  me  of  her  death.  So  I  thought  it  wise  to 
hold  my  peace,  though  my  heart  seemed  bursting 
within  me.  I  watched  the  light  flicker  upon  the 
breastpiece  of  the  guard  beside  the  fire,  and  won- 
dered what  the  morrow  would  bring  forth.  Then 
the  anguish  and  struggle  of  the  day  told,  and  I  fell 
into  deep  and  merciful  sleep. 

In  the  morning  they  took  us  out  manacled  two 
and  two  and  marched  us  up  and  down  the  square  to 
keep  the  blood  in  circulation,  that  the  withes  might 
not  bite  too  deep  into  the  flesh  before  the  time  ap- 
pointed ;  and  this  they  did  thereafter  daily.  They 
were  fattening  us  like  fowls,  The  soldiers  came  out 
and  jostled  and  spurned  us,  tossing  billets  of  wood 
at  our  heads  so  that  we  were  dodging  about,  most  of 
the  time  in  a  quandary. 

The  guards  seemed  to  have  no  interest  in  the 
matter  and  watched  composedly  as  the  others  danced 
about  us,  laughing  merrily  at  any  sally  more  witty 
than  ordinary.  But  for  my  part,  I  found  it  better 
to  my  liking  than  to  lie  there  in  the  dark  shadows 
of  the  Lodge  of  Seloy  trussed  like  pigs  for  the  Tav- 
istock  market.  I  bore  these  taunts  and  gibes  in 
rare  good  humor,  for  I  was  stretching  my  limbs  and 
could  feel  my  strength  coming  back  to  me  unim- 
paired. On  the  second  day  they  took  away  the 
other  prisoners,  leaving  only  De  Br6sac  and  me  to- 
gether. Why  they  had  spared  him  he  could  not 

192 


THE  LODGE  OF  SELOY. 

say,  save  only  that  Menendez  himself,  aiming  a  blow 
at  him  with  a  poniard  and  blood-befuddled  missing 
his  mark,  had  seen  in  that  a  sign  of  God's  dis- 
pleasure, and  so  saved  him  until  he  might  debate 
upon  the  subject. 

On  the  third  day  De  Ba^an,  in  company  of  Menen- 
dez de  Aviles,  going  the  rounds  of  the  barracks,  came 
to  where  we  lay.  Menendez  had  on  a  costly  suit  of 
black  velvet  with  a  cap  to  match,  silk  trunks  and 
boots  of  a  fine  leather.  He  began  prodding  at  me 
with  his  cane.  "  So  this  is  the  English  heretic  of 
Dieppe,"  he  said,  making  an  uncouth  sound  which 
might  have  been  a  laugh  in  any  other. 

"  Seftor,"  said  De  Bagan,  "  this  man  has  as  many 
lives  as  a  cat." 

"  Ah  !  But  no  more  !  We  must  take  him  sever- 
ally— one  life  after  the  other.  Have  you  thought  of 
the  matter,  Captain  ?  " 

"  Nothing,  your  Excellency,  save  that  the  end  for 
this  one  must  be  certain." 

"  And  the  other  ?  Can  they  not  be  made  to  con- 
fess in  the  Faith  ?  'Twould  be  a  merciful  work  to 
set  them  aright." 

As  they  turned  away,  Menendez  laughingly 
said, 

"  Have  them  well  fattened,  my  good  Captain,  for 
I  like  not  scrawny  captives.  But  after  all  we  owe 

this  fellow  much,  and  dog  that  he  is "  but  I  could 

i3  193 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

not  hear  the  rest  of  what  he  said.  'Twas  no  cheer- 
ful conversation  for  De  Br£sac  and  me. 

At  the  end  of  this  day  a  thing  most  curious  hap- 
pened.  We  were  sitting  bound  by  the  fire,  for  after 
the  dropping  of  the  sun  the  night  grew  raw  and  chill. 
The  guard  had  just  been  changed.  The  flames  burned 
brightly  within  and  made  a  yellow  ghost  of  the  sen- 
tinel at  the  door  as  he  stood  against  the  blackness 
without.  A  second  guard  sat  within  the  lodge,  and 
another  could  be  seen  down  the  path  as  he  walked 
slowly  to  and  fro.  The  face  of  the  man  at  the  door 
was  held  in  the  shadow  of  his  morion,  but  I  could 
see  that  he  wore  a  great  black  beard  which  covered 
his  face  and  that  he  was  most  stocky  and  strong  of 
build,  the  muscles  of  his  calves  and  thighs  swelling 
out,  much  to  my  admiration,  and  his  knotty  fingers 
betokening  great  strength.  'Twould  be  no  easy  task 
to  get  by  this  fellow. 

Suddenly,  clear  and  distinct  upon  my  ear,  but  not 
so  loud  as  to  seem  out  of  ordinary,  came  that  same 
low  whistle  I  had  heard  once  before  in  the  prison 
at  Dieppe — the  call  of  the  boatswain  upon  the 
Griffin  !  My  heart  stopped  its  beat, — I  thought 
that  I  had  been  dreaming,  it  was  so  low  and 
soft.  Then  it  came  again,  and  De  Br£sac  would 
have  spoken  of  it  had  I  not  laid  my  hand  against 
his  arm. 

Whence  did  it  come  ?     I  knew  that  I  was  not 
194 


THE  LODGE  OF  SELOY. 

mistaken  now,  and  my  heart  was  beating  high.  Then 
the  fellow  at  the  door  whom  I  had  been  watching, 
after  looking  at  his  fellow  guards,  raised  his  head  and 
I  saw  the  movement  of  his  lips  through  the  great 
black  mustache.  I  heard  the  whistle  for  the  third 
time.  I  looked  around  hastily  at  the  guard  in  the 
lodge,  but  he  was  intent  upon  burnishing  his  breast- 
piece.  Presently  I  said  in  English  as  though  speak- 
ing with  De  Br£sac  : 

"  Welcome,  Job  Goddard,  to  San  Augustin,"  and 
I  saw  the  shoulders  of  my  sentinel  shake  in  com- 
prehension. Then  he  shouldered  his  arquebus  and 
settled  his  sword  in  its  sheath,  walking  up  and  down 
again.  He  made  a  threatening  and  ugly  figure 
against  the  darkness,  scowling  as  he  walked,  but  he 
was  so  welcome  a  sight  I  could  have  shouted  in  glee. 
How  in  God's  providence  had  this  seaman  of  mine 
been  spared  ? 

Making  no  sign  of  aught  unusual  I  talked  on  with 
De  Br£sac,  telling  him  who  this  man  was  and  how, 
God  willing,  we  might  make  a  break  for  liberty.  I 
bethought  me  of  a  plan  to  have  a  sign  with  Goddard. 
I  poured  the  water  from  the  pitcher  in  a  corner  be- 
hind the  skins  and  then  raising  my  voice  I  cried  in 
Spanish, 

"  Hey,  seftor  the  guard  !  Is  it  not  possible  to 
have  some  water  fresh  from  the  spring  ?  We  die  soon 
enough,  in  all  conscience." 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

But  Goddard  made  no  sign,  only  walking  up  and 
down  and  looking  out  into  the  night. 

I  was  perplexed.  What  could  be  the  matter  with 
the  man?  Could  he  not  see  the  advantage  I  had 
prepared  ? 

"  Hola,  there  !  "  I  cried  again,  pointing  to  the 
pitcher,  "  our  throats  are  parched.  Water  !  water !  " 
But  he  made  no  motion  of  having  understood. 

Then  the  other  fellow  came  forward  grum- 
bling. 

"  You  Frenchmen  have  throats  of  flint,"  he 
growled,  "  but  you  may  shout  at  that  fellow  till  you 
die  of  weariness  and  he  will  not  hear,  for  he  has  lost 
both  speech  and  hearing.  Patifto  must  think  you 
safe  enough.  A  fine  fashion,  I  say,  to  leave  the  eyes 
.and  ears  for  me." 

"  Ah,  he  hears  not  ?  "  said  I,  comprehending. 

"  He  is  of  a  detachment  from  Fort  San  Mateo 
that  came  down  to-night.  I  do  not  know  him." 

And  taking  the  pitcher  he  went  out  past  Goddard, 
jostling  him  with  an  oath,  and  so  toward  the  spring 
that  was  at  the  corner  of  the  building.  No  sooner 
had  he  gone  than  Goddard — being  sure  the  third 
guard  could  not  see — sprang  with  a  bound  to  where 
we  were  lying. 

"  You  must  get  away  to-night,  Master  Sydney," 
he  whispered  hoarsely.  "  To-morrow  they'll  find 

me  out." 

196 


THE  LODGE  OF  SELOY. 

"  Yes,  yes,"  said  I,  starting  up  in  excitement,  "  cut 
me  loose  ! " 

"  No  ! — not  now  !  The  square  is  full  of  soldiers. 
To-night !  The  scuts  are  drinking  brandy  brought 
from  the  Fort,  sir.  Before  the  change  of  the  watch, 

I'll  have  weapons  an'  help  ye  both.  Sh "  and 

he  moved  back  to  his  post,  for  the  third  sentinel  had 
come  to  the  path. 

In  a  moment  the  surly  fellow  who  had  gone  for 
water  returned,  and  set  the  pitcher  down  between 
us.  He  found  us  talking  with  unconcern  ;  though 
I  felt  my  temples  throbbing  so  that  I  feared  he 
would  discover  me,  and  I  was  glad  enough  to  raise 
the  pitcher  to  my  lips  to  conceal  my  excitement. 
De  Bre'sac  kept  countenance  well ;  and,  unsuspecting, 
the  guard  returned  to  the  task  of  cleaning  the  spots 
from  his  plates  and  morion. 

We  could  now  hear  plainly  the  shouts  of  the  sol- 
diers as  they  sang  and  danced  in  the  square,  though 
for  an  angle  in  the  doorway  we  could  not  see  them. 
They  were  making  a  fine  festival  over  their  feats  of 
butchery ! 

"  Tis  fortunate,"  whispered  De  Bre'sac,  "  for  we 
may  yet  make  a  good  running  fight  for  it." 

"Aye,  Chevalier.  'Tis  better  to  be  spitted  out- 
right than  to  die  at  intervals.  I  think  we  may  give 
some  account  of  ourselves." 

"  If  I  had  but  a  piece  of  steel,"  he  groaned, — "  but 
197 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

a  piece  of  steel — I  would  make  carrion  of  the  fellow 
with  the  morion  there  ! " 

"Aye,  and  you  haven't!  Wait  a  little.  Some- 
thing may  happen." 

But  like  most  plans  of  the  like,  this  one  came  to 
naught ;  and  I  saw  our  hopes  of  escape  upon  that 
night  go  glimmering.  For  at  about  three  hours 
from  sunset  who  should  come  into  the  hut  but  Don 
Diego  de  Ba$an  with  a  quarrelsome  disposition  of 
mind  and  a  swaggering  body.  He  had  been  drinking 
freely  and  still  carried  a  jug  of  eau-de-vie,  from  which 
he  drank  at  intervals  while  he  talked.  With  him 
were  two  officers,  by  name  Vincente  and  Patifto. 
Patiflo,  a  thin  black  fidgety  shadow  of  a  man,  was 
captain  of  the  watch.  He  had  been  upon  the  San 
Cristobal  and  I  remembered  him  well.  Fortunately, 
he,  too,  had  drunk  more  than  was  good,  for  other- 
wise he  was  just  such  a  squirming  worm  to  pry  into 
all  small  affairs  with  most  profit,  and  I  trembled  lest 
Job  Goddard  should  betray  himself.  They  had  us  car- 
ried into  the  main  hall,  where  a  fire  of  logs  was  built ; 
and  then  when  chairs  and  table  had  been  brought, 
they  set  upon  us  in  every  conceivable  fashion  to  try 
the  temper ;  to  the  end  that  in  a  short  while  De 
Br£sac,  whose  nerves  were  near  the  surface,  was 
touched  to  the  very  quick  of  his  honor  and  lay  foam- 
ing, speechless  with  rage. 

It  suited  the  humor  of  De  Bagan  to  offer  us  drink ; 
198 


THE  LODGE  OF  SELOY. 

of  which,  since  it  came  from  his  own  jug,  I  took  a 
little,  though  it  was  not  needful  for  the  business 
I  had  in  hand,  and  I  never  had  a  habit  of  much 
drinking. 

"Well,  my  petticoat  hunter,"  he  jeered  at  last, 
"  you  have  made  a  fine  mess  of  this  business,  sure 
enough." 

"  I  must  confess,  Sefior,"  I  replied,  smiling  up  at 
him,  "  that  I  am  none  so  comfortable  as  I  might  be." 

"  Comfort  is  ever  the  desire  of  old  women  and 
Englishmen,  Sir  Pirato  !  " 

"  But  we  have  no  chance  to  exercise — to  stretch 
our  limbs "  I  began. 

"  Stretch  indeed  !  "  put  in  little  Patifto.  "  There 
is  a  rack  in  the  camp  ;  it  can  stretch  you  out  to  ten 
feet  at  least,  my  friend." 

"  'Tis  only  a  matter  of  a  few  inches  more  or  less," 
said  De  Ba^an,  laughing,  "  and  upon  my  life,  I  have 
ever  thought  you  too  broad  across  the  shoulders  to 
be  in  good  proportion."  Then  the  three  of  them 
roared  with  laughing. 

I  saw  no  humor  in  this  speech. 

"  In  a  bout  at  strength  I  find  the  breadth  of  shoul- 
der of  some  small  value,"  said  I. 

"  Well  said !  The  old  woman  grows  a  spicy 
tongue,  Patifto.  Humph !  You  like  the  shoulders 
broad, — mayhap  you'd  like  them  broader  ;  we  can 

stretch  or  draw  you  out  in  any  direction  to  suit  the 

199 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

fancy — cut  you  down  or  push  you  in — eh!  Patifio? 
— bloat  you  up  or  pull  you  out — as  you  will.  What 
think  you  of  the  business  ?  " 

"There  is  small  profit  in  it  for  me,  Seftor,"  I 
replied  in  good  part. 

"  He's  content  with  his  deformity,  Vincente." 

"  'Tis  like  a  smug  Englishman,"  sneered  Patifio. 

"Nay,  I  am  but  a  slow  sort  of  person,  lieutenant, 
and  find  your  mode  of  progress  far  too  rapid,"  I 
laughed. 

"  Bah  !  "  growled  Diego.  "  You  fancy  yourself 
most  satisfactory  upon  all  points." 

"  There  is  nothing  that  these  Englishmen  can  do," 
lisped  Patino,  "  but  eat  and  sleep — eat  and  sleep ' 

"  And  fight,  Seftor,"  said  I.  "  You  have  forgotten 
the  Great  Griffin" 

And  as  De  Bagan  laughed  at  him,  the  little  man 
hid  his  face  in  his  mug  in  chagrin. 

"  Well,  what  of  it,  Englishman  ? "  said  Diego, 
smiling.  "  Let  me  tell  you  that  the  most  of  life  lies 
not  in  fighting.  There  is  one  thing," — and  he 
paused  significantly, — "one  thing  you  fat-headed 
English  don't  know — nor  ever  will.  And  do  you 
care  what  that  is  ?  It's  woman  !  No  more  notion 
of  the  art  of  loving  have  you  than  a  row  of  marline- 
spikes,  no  more  warmth  of  temper  than  a  dolphin- 
fish  !  Pouf !  You  live  too  far  away  from  the  sun  to 

have  much  success  with  ladies,  Seftor  Killigrew." 

200 


THE  LODGE  OF  SELOY. 

I  foresaw  now  that  finding  other  means  unavailing 
to  try  my  temper,  he  meant  again  to  speak  of  Made- 
moiselle, knowing  that  here  he  had  a  never-failing 
source  of  rancor.  I  glanced  to  where  Job  Goddard 
stood  at  the  doorway  and  a  look  passed  between  us. 
Then  he  went  out  into  the  shadow  and  disappeared 
down  the  path. 

I  knew  not  whither  Goddard  had  gone,  and  wish- 
ing to  gain  time,  said  with  as  good  grace  as  I  could 
summon, 

"  The  Spanish  have  ever  had  the  repute  for  great 
courtliness  of  manner,  Don  De  Bacan." 

"  You  speak  in  ignorance,  my  fledgling.  It  is  no 
question  of  manner,  but  of  a  thousand  things  you 
beef-eaters  have  no  notion  of." 

"  Aye,"  said  Patifto,  ruefully,  twisting  his  mus- 
tache, "  and  their  women  are  as  bad  as  themselves." 

"  Bah  !  they're  cold  and  lifeless  every  one  of  them. 
It  is  the  French  women  who  respond  most  aptly  and 
most — er — delightfully — eh,  Vincente  ?  " 

"  Yes,  my  captain,"  he  replied.  "  And  of  those 
saved  from  Fort  Caroline  " — and  he  grinned  like  a 
ghoul — "  there  are  five  or  six  most  enticing." 

"  And  most  responsive  you  would  say — eh  ?  You 
are  successful  upon  most  occasions,  Vincente."  And 
so  saying  he  poured  out  a  pot  half  full  of  his  fiery 
liquor,  which  he  straightway  drained  to  the  dregs, 

setting  the  vessel  down  with  a  crash  which  split  it 

201 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

half  in  two.  Then  he  called  to  Goddard  for  a  new 
pot  and  more  liquor.  But  Goddard  would  not  hear, 
and  the  other  man  was  sent. 

"  No,  'tis  not  courtliness,  Sefior  Pirato,"  said  he, 
leaning  forward  at  last,  "  but  a  matter  which  con- 
cerns only  the  lover  and  the  lady — the  flash  of  an 
eye — the  touch  of  a  hand — which  sends  the  pulses 
tingling;  the  opening  of  the  lips — which  tremble  for 
the  touch  of  kisses — this  and  much  more." 

At  this  moment  there  was  a  noise  without,  which 
sounded  like  a  groan,  followed  by  silence,  and  I 
knew  why  Job  Goddard  had  gone  out  by  the  sentry's 
path. 

"  What  was  it  ?  "  said  Vincente,  staggering  to  the 
door.  But  Job  Goddard  met  him  there  most  uncon- 
cerned, pointing  out  over  his  shoulder. 

"  'Tis  nothing  but  some  drunken  beast  of  a  sol- 
dier," said  Patiflo.  And  Vincente  came  back  to  the 
table. 

I  now  knew  there  was  no  time  to  lose,  and  made 
up  my  mind  upon  a  course  of  action.  Catching  the 
eye  of  De  Br6sac,  I  suddenly  began  to  strain  at  my 
bonds,  jumping  and  struggling  as  well  as  I  could 
about  the  fire,  rolling  at  last  under  the  table. 

"  Here !  here !  what  is  the  man  about  ?  "  shouted 
Patiflo.  "  Help,  sentry,  help,  he  will  get  away!" 

Goddard  came  running  in  and  fell  upon  me  with 

all  his  weight  as  though  trying  to  secure  me.     I  felt 
202 


THE  LODGE  OF  SELOY. 

his  keen  knife  slit  through  the  bonds  and  a  poniard 
was  thrust  into  my  hand.  Then  we  rolled  out  from 
under  the  table  as  though  struggling  furiously,  and 
so  upon  De  Br6sac,  Goddard  turning  him  loose  and 
arming  him  as  he  had  armed  me. 

The  drunken  fools  seemed  in  a  kind  of  stupor,  not 
alive  to  what  was  really  happening  until  we  three 
sprang  upon  our  feet.  The  surprise  was  complete 
and  the  advantage  was  clearly  with  us.  I  have 
never  struck  a  blow  so  hard  as  that  one  which  I  put 
upon  the  face  of  this  Vincente,  for  he  went  flying 
backward  over  the  table,  upon  his  head,  his  boots 
sticking  up  over  a  bench.  Before  Patifto  could  even 
draw,  Goddard  thrust  him  through  the  heart  and  he 
sank  down,  making  no  sound. 

De  Bre"sac,  seizing  a  sword,  valiantly  had  set  upon 
De  Ba^an  ;  who,  giving  a  roar  like  a  bull,  fell  to  with 
such  energy  that  the  Frenchman  was  put  immedi- 
ately upon  the  defensive  and  was  forced  over  toward 
the  door,  through  which,  before  we  knew  it,  De 
Ba$an  vanished  like  the  wind,  running  out  across  the 
square  to  the  barracks  of  the  men,  yelling  like  a  de- 
mon the  while.  He  was  a  fiend  incarnate,  this  man. 

There  was  not  a  moment  to  lose.  Seizing  the 
weapons  of  Patiflo  and  Vincente,  we  dashed  out 
around  the  corner  of  the  lodge  and  so  into  the  forest, 
running  at  the  top  of  our  speed. 


203 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

OF   OUR   ESCAPE. 

AS  we  sped  up  the  wide  path  through  the  thicket, 
we  could  hear  De  Bagan  as  he  ran  bellowing 
across  the  square.  It  was  black  darkness  under 
the  branches,  but  as  we  accustomed  ourselves  we 
could  make  out  the  line  of  the  path  ahead.  Twigs 
and  branches  struck  us  in  the  face,  but  Goddard  thun- 
dered on  with  great  confidence,  setting  for  us  a  good 
round  pace,  and  De  Br£sac,  who  was  a  fleet  runner, 
keeping  close  upon  his  heels. 

In  a  moment  there  were  loud  cries  from  the  build- 
ings behind,  but  we  could  hear  plain  above  them  all 
the  great  roars  of  Don  Diego  as  the  soldiers  came 
after  us  in  full  pursuit.  Ignorant  of  the  road  as 
we  were  we  had  the  advantage  of  being  in  our 
sober  senses,  spurred,  moreover,  by  the  love  of  life, 
which  now  at  this  chance  came  with  a  fulness  to 
nerve  us  for  any  desperateness.  After  all  the  suffer- 
ing of  mind  and  body  which  had  gone  before,  this 
freedom  was  sweet  indeed,  and  in  our  hearts  we 

knew  that   we  could  not  again  fall  alive  into  the 

204 


OF  OUR  ESCAPE. 

hands  of  these  people.  The  fresh  air  of  the  forest 
tasted  sweet  to  the  throat,  and  I  drank  it  greedily 
into  my  lungs  as  I  ran,  following  the  gray  shadows 
ahead  of  me. 

After  a  while,  we  heard  the  shouting  of  De  Bac,an 
no  more,  only  the  cries  of  some  of  the  soldiers  who 
were  speedily  coming  forward. 

But  the  great  speed  told  upon  us,  and  the  sea 
legs  of  Job  Goddard,  which  were  not  meant  for  such 
work  as  this,  refused  to  move  so  rapidly  and  he  fell 
a  little  behind.  De  Bre"sac  seemed  imbued  with  new 
life  and  ran  with  great  agility,  leaping  over  logs  and 
twisting  through  the  bushes  like  one  brought  up  to 
the  crafts  of  the  woods  rather  than  the  courtesies 
and  fantasies  of  the  Court. 

But  it  was  uncertain  and  awkward  progress  at 
best.  Goddard  had  a  pike  and  an  arquebus,  while 
De  Brdsac  and  I  had  each  a  poniard  and  a  rapier. 
Twice  I  fell  prone  to  the  ground  over  the  tree 
trunks  and  bushes,  and  once  had  overrun  Goddard 
in  the  dark  and  we  two  had  fallen,  rolling  over  in  a 
monstrous  tangle.  The  sound  of  the  pursuit  was 
growing  louder  every  minute ;  De  Bre"sac  paused, 
impatient  at  our  awkwardness.  He  could  have  got 
well  away  had  he  wished,  but  he  only  stood  there 
as  we  stumbled  to  our  feet,  the  sound  of  men  crash- 
ing through  the  bushes  showing  how  near  were  the 

more  fleet-footed  of  these  Spaniards.     It  was  des- 

205 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

perate  work  for  heavy  men.  Off  we  started  once 
more,  De  Br£sac  seizing  the  arquebus  to  lighten  the 
burden  of  Goddard,  who  was  swearing  and  trying  to 
rub  his  shin,  which  he  had  bruised  most  severely, 
with  his  pike-handle. 

We  came  to  an  open  space  two  hundred  yards  or 
so  in  width  in  which  the  Indians  had  planted  a  field 
of  maize.  But  the  crop  had  been  garnered  and  only 
the  short  stalks  remained.  The  moon  had  come  out 
and  it  seemed  hardly  possible  that  we  could  get 
across  this  open  and  escape  discovery.  Could  we 
but  reach  the  other  side  where  the  deeper  forest 
began  there  would  seem  to  be  less  chance  of  imme- 
diate capture.  Goddard  was  well-nigh  done,  but 
managed  to  struggle  on  over  the  rough  loam  toward 
an  opening  in  the  bush  beyond.  De  Br£sac  had 
passed  him  and  entered  the  wood,  and  I  had  come 
to  his  side,  when  behind  us  there  was  a  loud  shout- 
ing and  two  soldiers,  stripped  of  their  armor, 
emerged  from  the  forest  and  came  toward  us  at  the 
top  of  their  speed. 

De  Br£sac  stopped  and  dropped  down  upon  one 
knee,  and  I  knew  what  he  meant  to  do.  Goddard 
fell  almost  exhausted  beside  him  and  I  crouched 
behind  a  bush  a  little  to  the  rear,  awaiting  the  com- 
ing of  our  adversaries.  We  were  all  breathing  very 
hard,  but  De  Br£sac,  full  of  vitality,  was  crouched 

like  a  cat  ready  to  spring. 

206 


OF  OUR  ESCAPE. 

"  The  one  in  front,"  said  he  to  me  in  a  whisper, 
"  I  will  account  for  the  other." 

On  the  Spaniards  came,  leaping  from  one  hillock 
to  another,  their  naked  weapons  gleaming  fitfully  in 
the  moonlight.  The  fellow  in  advance  was  but  a 
boy ;  his  hair  was  fair  and  he  was  comely  to  see. 
My  heart  misgave  me  as  he  came  nearer,  rushing 
onward  fearlessly.  But  it  was  his  life  or  mine, — my 
life  and  Mademoiselle's,  perhaps — and  so  I  did  not 
hesitate,  rising  just  as  he  came  into  the  shadow  of 
the  trees  and  running  him  through  with  such  force 
that  the  basket  hilt  of  the  weapon  struck  against 
him  and  as  he  fell  the  blade  broke  short  off  against 
the  ground.  The  other  man,  seeing  the  fate  of  his 
comrade,  paused  for  a  moment ;  but  De  Br£sac  was 
upon  him  like  a  flash  and  sent  his  sword  a-flying. 
After  all,  these  lives  in  the  heat  of  action  were  few 
enough  against  those  of  all  our  friends  who  had  been 
murdered  in  cold  blood  before. 

Then  De  Bresac,  who  was  a  man  of  ingenuity,  drew 

the  bodies  under  some  bushes  and   we  started  off 

i 

along  in  the  shadow  of  the  woods  at  the  edge  of  the 
clearing  toward  the  left — doubling  in  a  way  upon 
our  own  track  to  throw  our  pursuers  the  more  surely 
off  in  another  direction. 

We  saw  two,  and  then  six  more,  of  them  go  flying 
across  the  clearing,  following  the  track  of  our  boots 

in  the   soft  earth  ;  but  they  did  not  pause,  going 

207 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

crashing  through  and  shouting  to  one  another  until 
the  sounds  were  lost  in  the  many  voices  of  the 
night.  We  were  free — at  least  for  the  present. 

We  looked  around  the  one  to  the  other,  and  long 
breaths  burst  at  the  same  moment  from  the  three 
of  us. 

"  Phew  !  Master  Sydney,"  said  Goddard,  pulling 
his  beard,  which  had  been  glued  to  his  cheeks,  "  'tis 
little  I  thought  I'd  ever  get  up  in  this  dfo-guise,  sir. 
Odds  bobs,  but  I'm  done  !  I've  been  feedin'  up  this 
night,  to  last  a  week,  sir, — an'  me  stommick — is 
somethin*  feeble — since  —  this  —  smoke  —  suckin'." 
He  fell  to  the  ground,  breathing  like  a  bellows,  and 
vowed  he  would  move  no  more. 

Then  De  Br£sac  planned  quickly.  "  If  we  go 
to  the  beach,"  he  said,  "  they  will  surely  take  us. 
There  they  can  drive  us  into  the  sea,  or  prison  us  on 
one  of  these  sand-spits,  and  take  us  at  their  ease.  Let 
us  keep  among  the  woods  and  the  swamps.  There 
we  can  retreat  at  will,  and  may  support  life  until  we 
can  find  a  friend,  or  come  to  the  great  inland  chan- 
nel of  which  they  speak.  We  may  come  upon  the 
canoes  of  the  Indians  of  Satouriona,  for  the  Potanous 
are  far  to  the  west,  and  the  Thimagoas  of  Outina 
are  to  the  south." 

We  saw  that  what  he  said  was  wise,  for  Menen- 
dez,  now  thinking  the  beach  his  natural  shambles, 

would  certainly  try  again  to  find  us  there. 

208 


OF  OUR  ESCAPE. 

At  any  rate,  where  we  were  was  no  comfortable 
neighborhood,  for  some  stray  Spaniard  might  at  any 
moment  be  stumbling  upon  us,  and  then  there 
would  surely  be  more  killing,  and  I  was  sick  at  the 
sight  of  blood,  and  wanted  no  more  of  it.  So  in 
some  fashion,  when  he  had  got  his  breath,  we  put 
Goddard  on  his  feet  and  moved  steadily  forward, 
pausing  only  now  and  then  to  listen  for  the  signs  of 
pursuit.  In  this  way  we  moved  for  two  hours 
through  the  moss-hanging  forest.  We  talked  but 
little,  having  need  of  all  our  strength  and  breath. 

Goddard  managed  to  tell  his  story.  He  had  been 
struck  upon  the  head  and  had  fallen  for  dead  under 
a  pile  of  corpses.  When  he  had  come  to  himself  it 
was  dark,  and  the  Spaniards  had  gone.  He  had  come 
across  the  bay  at  night  in  a  canoe  he  found  at  the 
landing-place.  He  possessed  himself  of  the  arms 
and  weapons  of  a  Spaniard  who  was  sleeping  in  the 
woods, — and  who  sleeps  there  yet ;  cutting  off  the 
soldier's  beard  and  fastening  the  hair  of  it  upon 
himself  with  tree-gum.  Then  making  a  detour,  he 
had  come  in  at  nightfall,  following  in  the  footsteps 
of  a  detachment  of  the  soldiery  who  had  marched 
down  from  Fort  San  Mateo,  and  in  the  confusion  and 
debauchery  of  the  camp,  by  simulating  dumbness, 
escaped  detection,  taking  the  sentry  duty  with  little 
difficulty.  It  was  a  most  wonderful  thing  ;  but 

Goddard  would  say   little    further  than  this,  only 
14  209 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

smiling  when  he  spoke  of  the  Spaniard  in  the  woods. 
He  took  off  his  morion  and  mopped  the  sweat  from 
his  brow. 

"  Master  Sydney,  I  saw  Jem  Smith  die,  sir,"  he  said. 
"  He  went  to  join  his  martyrs  with  a  smile  on  his 
lips.  He  wore  his  velvet  suit  o'  black,  an'  he  was 
beautiful  to  see.  I  saw  him  die,  sir, — cut  down  like 
a  dog  afore  my  eyes.  An',  sir,  I  saw  the  man  as  did 
it."  He  tapped  the  Spanish  morion  with  a  signifi- 
cant gesture,  and  then  grimly, — "  'Twas  him  !  " 

We  had  covered  a  distance  of  perhaps  three 
leagues  when  we  came  to  a  body  of  water,  which 
seemed  a  kind  of  river,  but  not  so  wide  as  the  River 
of  May ;  only  a  hundred  yards  across  to  the  thither 
bank.  There  we  stopped  to  plan,  for  Goddard 
could  not  swim.  It  looked  but  a  short  time  before 
the  day,  for  the  heavens  were  brightening  through 
the  great  trees  behind  us.  If  we  could  place  Job 
Goddard  upon  the  trunk  of  a  tree,  then  we  might 
push  him  across  the  stream  ;  there  was  one  floating 
out  in  the  current.  De  Br£sac  had  removed  his  boots 
to  swim  for  it,  and  had  even  taken  a  step  down  into 
the  slime  of  the  bank,  when,  as  we  looked,  the  log 
began  sluggishly  to  move,  but  against  the  current, 
and  then  w«  saw  the  thing  was  alive.  PC  Br£saq 
rushed  out  upon  high  ground  in  terror,  for  the  Jog 
was  no  log  at  all,  but  one  of  those  great  horny 
lizards,  which  Admiral  Hawkins  h^s  since  reported, 


OF  Oini  ESCAPE. 

and  which  are  called  crocodiles,  or  alligartos.  If  the 
Spaniards  had  come  upon  us  at  that  moment,  they 
could  have  taken  us  without  a  fight,  for  this  beast 
was  of  such  a  great  size  and  length,  so  ugly  more- 
over and  slimy,  that  we  stood  with  knees  trembling 
upon  the  bank.  But  by  and  by  Job  Goddard, 
plucking  his  courage  up,  cast  a  stone  at  it,  and  as 
the  missile  fell  in  the  water  the  great  beast,  with  a 
flurry  and  a  splash  of  its  tail,  went  plowing  down 
the  stream  more  frightened  even  than  we. 

The  heavens  were  well  alight  before  we  could 
persuade  ourselves  to  make  the  attempt  to  cross. 
Sure  at  last  that  there  was  no  fording  place,  we 
three  got  astride  of  a  wide  log  and  began  the  passage 
of  this  treacherous  stream,  expecting  each  moment 
to  have  a  leg  nipped  off  at  the  knee.  We  had  long 
pieces  of  bark  for  paddles,  and  made  a  great  com- 
motion, thinking  thus  to  scare  these  monstrous  ani- 
mals away ;  and  finally  we  arrived  upon  the  other 
bank,  wet,  and  trembling  with  fright,  but  safe. 

Upon  the  third  day  the  Chevalier  shot  at  a  furry 
wild  animal  which  lay  in  a  ball  at  the  top  of  a  tree. 
He  had  the  skill  to  carry  away  the  twig  on  which  it 
swung.  The  beast  fell  to  the  ground  snarling  like  a 
dog,  to  be  killed  in  a  trice  by  Goddard,  who  pinned 
it  to  the  earth  with  his  pike.  We  were  most  hungry 
and  fell  to  upon  this  beast  like  wolves,  hardly  wait- 
ing for  the  flesh  to  be  cooked  through.  'Twas  little 


211 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

enough,  but  kept  us  alive  two  days.  On  the  morn- 
ing of  the  fifth  day  we  saw  the  great  inland  channel, 
which  we  afterwards  discovered  was  a  part  of  the 
River  of  May,  and  by  good  fortune  came  upon  a 
hunting  party  of  Satouriona's  warriors.  I  have  said 
that  we  came  upon  them,  but  it  were  more  truthful 
to  say  that  they  came  upon  us.  For  an  arrow 
whirred  past  and  we  looked  around  to  see  half  a 
score  of  them  coming  from  the  thicket.  I  held  up 
my  hand,  shouting  loudly  "  Antipola  !  Antipola  bon- 
nasson  !  " — which  means  "  friend  " — and  they  came 
forward  and  welcomed  us  with  great  rejoicing.  They 
fed  us  on  game  which  they  had  shot  with  arrows, 
and  took  us  at  last  in  a  canoe  to  their  village.  I  had 
seen  the  Paracousi — the  "  Chief," — when  we  first 
came  to  Fort  Caroline.  He  was  named  Emola  and 
entertained  us  in  his  lodge,  sparing  nothing  for  our 
comfort. 

De  Br£sac  was  tireless.  Liberty  was  breath  to  his 
nostrils,  and  he  went  about  in  the  village  inquiring 
and  planning,  making  ready  to  continue  our  pilgrim- 
age to  the  coast  when  we  should  be  rested. 

For  myself,  with  liberty  came  a  reaction  from 
those  horrible  days  and  nights  upon  the  ship,  on  the 
sand-spit  and  in  the  prison,  when  in  my  deeper  moods 
of  despair  I  could  see  no  hope  to  bring  Mademoiselle 
out  of  this  country  alive.  In  spite  of  the  continuous 
dread  at  my  heart,  there  had  come  again  in  all  its 

212 


OF  OUR  ESCAPE. 

first  eagerness  the  desire  only  to  find  her  and  take 
her  in  my  arms  away  from  that  dreadful  Menendez, 
the  very  nearness  of  whom  befouled  and  polluted. 
I  was  certain  of  but  one  thing — that  she  was  not  at 
San  Augustin.  Had  she  been  there,  in  those  last 
days  De  Bagan  would  have  lost  no  opportunity  to 
bring  us  together  for  his  own  pleasure,  that  he  might 
gloat  upon  us  the  better  and  keep  his  promise  of 
torture  to  me.  But  where  could  she  be  ?  What  had 
happened  that  she  was  not  a  prisoner  of  De  Bagan  ? 
For  it  seemed  certain  that  she  had  been  saved  from 
Fort  Caroline.  I  was  in  a  great  quandary,  and  for 
all  my  uncertainty  I  had  not  the  will  even  to  ques- 
tion the  Indians  upon  the  subject,  for  in  spite  of  my 
hopes  I  feared — feared  the  truth  they  might  tell 
me. 

We  sat  about  the  lodge  of  this  good  Emola,  look- 
ing out  at  the  bright  forest,  gaining  back  our  strength 
and  will.  Well  do  I  remember  that  wonderful  day 
with  its  great  stillness  and  sadness.  The  Paracousi 
sat  by  the  open  doorway,  dark  against  the  golden 
sunshine,  smoking  from  a  great  tobacco  bowl  which 
he  offered  to  us  one  after  the  other.  We  each  took 
a  swallow  of  it,  this  being  the  habit  of  these  people 
when  in  good  will,  and  Goddard,  bringing  forth  his 
own  bowl  and  reed,  helped  himself  from  the  pouch 
of  Emola  and  was  soon  puffing  away  valiantly  to  the 

great  satisfaction  of  the  Chief.     It  was  most  curious 

213 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

to  see  these  two  sucking  upon  the  reeds  like  babes 
upon  the  breast,  and  puffing  out  the  smoke  in  curls 
and  rings,  regarding  each  other  the  while  with  great 
solemnity. 

"  Ye  see,  Master  Sydney,"  said  Goddard  between 
puffs,  "  if  once  I  can  get  me  stommick  made  good 
against  the  smoke  suckin',  'twill  be  a  most  gratifyin* 
achievin'.  For  though  we  may  find  an'  win  no  new- 
lands — by  the  beards  of  the  martyrs,  'tis  surely  some- 
thin'  we  have  done  to  make  the  discovery  of  a  new 
habitude,  or  taste,  which  has  much  of  the  vartue  an' 
little  of  the  inconvenciency  of  drinkin'." 

I  could  not  but  smile  at  this  sally,  for  things  most 
ridiculous  have  a  way  of  intruding  themselves  upon 
the  most  sad  and  melancholy  moments  of  life. 

"  To-morrow  we  will  push  onward  to  the  sea, — is 
it  not  so  ?  "  asked  De  Bre"sac  abruptly. 

This  brought  me  to  myself. 

"  I  am  most  uncertain,  monsieur,"  I  replied,  "  I 
hardly  know  in  which  way  my  duty  or  desire  lies. 
I  have  felt  to  this  moment  as  though  my  greatest 
wish  were  to  find  my  way  back  to  Europe  and  set 
the  armies  of  all  civilized  nations  about  the  ears  of 
this  devil  Menendez  de  Aviles.  But  now  that  I  am 
free — well,  monsieur — I  will  tell  you." 

Whereupon  I  told  him  briefly  of  the  love  I  bore 
for  Diane  de  la  Notte,  of  the  hope  I  had  of  her  es- 
cape from  death  and  of  my  fears  for  her  safety,  say- 

214 


OF  OUR  ESCAPE. 

ing  at  the  last  that  I  could  not  leave  the  vicinity  of 
San  Augustin  until  I  was  sure  that  she  was  not  in 
the  power  of  Diego  de  Ba^an. 

As  I  told  my  story  his  face  saddened.  "  I  sus- 
pected as  much,"  he  said.  "  There  is  a  great  bond 
between  us,  monsieur ;  I  too  have  loved — the  sister 
of  La  Caille  was  my  betrothed.  When  she  died,  I 
vowed  I  would  look  no  more  upon  the  face  of 
woman,  and  so  I  came  here  to  this  savage  land  to 
lose  my  sorrow  in  adventure  and  perhaps  in  death. 
And  I  have  come  only  to  lose  him  I  loved  best 
after  his  sister."  He  spoke  of  La  Caille.  "  No, 
monsieur,  I  cannot  forget — and  it  is  fated  that  I 
shall  not  die.  That  is  my  story." 

I  wrung  him  silently  by  the  hand. 

"  Monsieur,  monsieur,"  he  went  on  quickly,  "  there 
is  a  duty  which  you  and  I  owe  to  our  God — a  duty 
stronger  than  any  earthly  tie.  A  foul  deed  has  been 
done  which  has  no  equal  in  the  history  of  the  world." 
He  paused  a  moment.  "  Forgive  me  if  I  seem  to 
bring  more  grief  to  your  heart.  But  I  know  that 
there  -is  no  chance  upon  this  earth  to  see  again  the 
one  you  love.  Believe  me,  what  I  say  is  true. 
It  is  the  love  that  is  in  your  heart  which  makes  you 
wilful  not  to  ask  and  to  believe  the  thing  you  most 
dread." 

I  buried  my  face  in  my  hands,  for  it  was  so  and  I 
was  a  coward. 

2IS 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

"  Monsieur,  listen,"  he  continued  softly.  "  Do  not 
blind  yourself  further  to  these  facts.  For  you  will 
but  add  one  more  life  to  those  which  have  already 
been  recklessly  thrown  away.  And  with  your  doubts 
at  rest,  your  life  should  be  given  to  Justice." 

"  Ah,  but  my  heart  can  never  again  be  satisfied 
until  I  have  found  her !  " 

"  Then  I  must  tell  you  the  truth,  mon  ami,  what- 
ever may  come.  I  have  spoken  with  these  Indians 
in  such  manner  as  it  was  possible,  and  I  know  most 
of  the  things  that  have  happened  since  the  massacre. 
I  have  seen  articles  which  came  from  the  Fort,  and 
I  know  that  there  are  no  women  there  at  this  time. 
Many  of  them  were  cut  down  and  killed.  A  few 
only  were  taken  towards  San  Augustin  ;  with  them 
was  Mademoiselle  de  la  Notte." 

I  started  up.    *"  Diane — and  how " 

"Ah,  monsieur !  calm  yourself  and  listen  with  a 
stout  heart — for  I  have  dreadful  news.  She  was  of 
a  party  of  women.  There  were  Spanish  soldiers 
with  them.  When  these  women  got  to  a  certain 
place  they  would  go  no  further.  The  soldiers  then 
killed  them  as  they  had  done  the  others." 

"  But  this  is  mere  hazard — how  do  you  know  ? 
What  proofs  have  you  ?  "  I  cried  in  anguish. 

"  Only  this,"  he  said  solemnly  ;  "  I  have  myself 
beheld  it  and  you  will  know."  And  going  to  Emola 

he  made  a  motion  towards  his  hand.     The  Paracousi 

216 


OF  OUR  ESCAPE. 

produced  from  his  belt  a  bit  of  gold  and  De  Bre"sac 
placed  it  in  my  hands.  It  was  the  finger  ring  with 
the  ancient  setting  which  Diane  had  worn  ! 

I  took  the  bauble  from  him  silently,  stupidly, 
and  then  unconsciously  bore  it  to  my  lips.  Slowly 
the  cruel  truth  dawned  upon  me  as  I  looked  at  the 
jewel.  It  seemed  as  though  my  breast  were  bursting 
with  the  emotions  that  flooded  up  from  that  secret 
corner  in  my  soul  in  which  man  hides  the  things  he 
holds  most  holy.  What  would  I  not  have  given  for 
woman's  tears  to  have  wept  out  upon  it  all  the  ten- 
derness in  my  heart  ?  I  could  only  bend  over  it 
reverently,  dry-eyed,  mutely  suffering.  But  I  had 
undergone  all  this  torture  before,  and  the  certainty 
now  that  she  had  died  seemed  to  make  no  further 
enduring  wound.  I  sat  at  last,  looking  at  Emola  as 
he  told  how  the  ring  had  come  to  him  from  one  of 
his  braves,  who  had  exchanged  it  for  some  silver 
neck-pieces.  After  the  first  shock  of  this  dreadful 
discovery,  I  seemed  rather  stupefied  than  aught  else, 
with  no  capacity  for  great  grief  nor  any  great  sensa- 
tion of  any  kind. 

When  he  understood,  the  Paracousi  came  and  put 
his  hand  upon  my  shoulder,  and  this  aroused  me. 
He  indicated  by  pointing  that  he  would  give  me  the 
ring  which  I  still  held  in  my  hand.  I  thanked  him 
with  a  look  and  a  hand-clasp  and  got  upon  my  feet, 

stretching  my  limbs,  arising  from  my  grief-stupor. 

217 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

When  he  had  finished  speaking  I  turned  to  the 
Chevalier  De  Br£sac,  saying  to  him  : 

"  My  friend,  I  will  follow  wherever  you  will  lead." 
He  took  me  by  one  hand  joyfully,  and  Job 
Goddard  with  gruff  heartiness  seized  the  other. 
Then  we  three,  of  no  religion,  but  made  one  by  suf- 
fering and  the  loss  of  those  three  persons  we  loved 
the  best,  took  an  oath,  with  the  grave  Paracousi  for 
witness,  that  not  while  we  lived  would  we  rest  until 
we  had  seen  our  enemies  visited  with  vengeance  by 
fire  and  the  sword. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

IN  WHICH  WE   JOURNEY  TO   PARIS. 

IF  I  have  dwelt  upon  these  events  hitherto  with 
great  particularity,  it  is  that  there  might  be  a 
record  of  all  that  passed  and  that  the  devotion  of 
this  seaman  Goddard,  a  yeoman  of  England,  should 
be  known  to  all  men.  Of  the  Chevalier  de  Bresac, 
I  need  say  nothing  further  at  this  time,  since  his 
public  service  is  well  known  alike  in  England  and 
France. 

Upon  the  morning  following  my  discovery  of  the 
ring  with  the  ancient  setting,  we  entered  one  of  the 
great  war  canoes  in  company  with  the  Paracousi 
Emola  and  eight  warriors,  and  set  forth  upon  our 
journey  to  the  sea.  There  was  nothing  to  fear  from 
the  Spaniards,  for  the  camp  of  Emola  was  in  the 
country  of  Satouriona,  and  until  we  came  again 
within  sight  of  the  battlements  of  Fort  San  Mateo, 
there  was  little  danger  of  discovery ;  and  even  had 
we  been  attacked  we  should  have  been  able  to  give 

a  good  account  of  ourselves.     The  River  of  May  for 

219 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

a  long  distance  was  shallow,  but  of  a  great  width  and 
seemed  like  a  vast  morass.  At  noon  on  the  fol- 
lowing day  we  set  into  a  current  which  speedily  took 
us  into  a  deeper  channel,  where  the  sand  grasses  no 
longer  waved  beside  us.  The  paddles  dipped  deep 
and,  as  they  sent  the  water  gurgling  musically 
astern,  put  us  along  down-stream  at  a  fair  brave 
rate. 

By  and  by  the  Indians  told  us  that  Fort  San 
Mateo  was  but  four  leagues  below  ;  and,  as  it  lacked 
an  hour  to  sunset,  we  hauled  in  our  canoe  to  the 
bank  to  await  the  friendly  cover  of  night  before 
resuming  our  journey  to  the  sea.  But  there  was 
little  need  for  precaution,  for  we  saw  no  sign  of 
human  life.  We  stole  along  the  shadow  of  the 
western  shore,  drifting  down  with  the  tide,  which  was 
ebbing  strongly.  At  some  time  after  midnight  the 
sound  of  men's  voices  singing  a  rough  chorus  came 
up  to  us  on  the  wind  ;  and  in  a  while  we  crept  out 
from  behind  a  point  of  land  to  see  the  lights  of  Fort 
San  Mateo,  lurid  and  garish,  come  dancing  down  to 
us  across  the  face  of  the  star-sprinkled  waters.  The 
Spaniards  were  making  merry,  and  the  hoarse  sound 
of  their  laughter  blasphemed  the  sweetness  of  the 
night,  and  shivered  the  silence  again  and  again  with 
its  echoes.  They  had  no  fear  of  attack.  Had  they  not 
swept  out  of  existence  a  whole  nation  from  these  new 

shores  ?    We  saw  no  sentries  upon  the  bastions  even, 

220 


IN  WHICH  WE  JOURNEY  TO  PARIS. 

and  passed  fairly  under  the  cannon,  arousing  no 
challenge  or  inquiry.  When  we  had  passed  below 
the  Fort,  a  desperate  sadness  fell  upon  me  again  at 
the  sight  of  the  familiar  shore  and  hills  at  which 
she  and  I  had  looked  together.  I  turned  my  head 
and  looked  back  as  I  had  on  that  morning  when 
we  went  down  to  the  sea  to  give  battle  to  the 
Spaniards.  I  seemed  to  see  her  standing  there  again 
upon  the  battlements  tall  and  lithe,  looking  fear- 
lessly up  at  me  as  I  told  her  my  fears.  The  farewell, 
the  tender  tears  in  her  eyes,  the  touch  of  her  fingers, 
all — all  were  as  real  as  though  it  had  been  but  yester- 
day instead  of  two  long  months  ago, — months  of 
suffering  which  had  made  days  into  weeks  and  weeks 
into  years.  The  pain  came  again  fiercely  to  my 
breast  and  I  caught  my  breath  to  ease  it.  The  firm 
fingers  of  De  Br6sac  closed  upon  my  own  as  he 
whispered. 

"  Courage,  mon  brave  !     Courage  !  " 

Ah  me !  The  meaning  of  the  travails  through 
which  we  are  brought  to  our  better  understanding 
are  little  known  of  men — nor  will  be  through  many 
generations  of  time.  In  a  moment  or  so  the  pang 
was  past,  and  in  a  sudden  flash  of  unreason — Nature's 
compensation  for  her  sorrows — I  felt  again  as  I  had 
felt  before,  that  Mademoiselle  was  at  that  moment 
somewhere  near — not  cold  in  death — but  breath- 
ing and  living.  All  this  in  spite  of  the  ring,  the 

221 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

silent  evidence  of  the  truth  of  what  had  been 
spoken,  which  I  felt  at  every  breath,  against  my 
heart. 

We  had  passed  a  little  below  the  Fort  and  had 
drifted  toward  a  bluff  of  dunes  which  jutted  out  into 
the  stream  almost  athwart  our  course — for  here  the 
channel  runs  close  to  the  shore.  Upon  this  point 
grew  a  thatch  of  palmetto  scrub  and  knot  of  stunted 
firs  and  pines,  whose  gnarled  branches  stretched 
this  way  and  that,  an  impenetrable  black  tangle 
against  the  starlit  sky.  As  we  came  nearer,  the  dark 
blur  of  the  branches  took  a  definite  form,  and  we 
could  mark  their  gentle  sway  in  the  breeze.  We 
were  bearing  toward  a  sand  bar  which  jutted  well  out 
toward  the  other  shore  and  I  would  have  spoken  of  it ; 
bat  as  I  turned,  Emola  seized  me  by  the  arm,  placing 
his  hand  upon  his  mouth  in  token  of  silence.  He 
and  the  warriors  were  craning  their  heads  toward  the 
out-spreading  branches.  They  sat  mute  as  statues, 
saying  no  word.  I  could  not  make  it  out.  Long  as 
I  stared  I  saw  no  sign  or  heard  no  movement  save 
the  rhythm  of  the  swaying  branches. 

The  silence  was  broken  by  one  of  the  Indians  be- 
side me  who  uttered  a  hoarse  sound  in  his  throat,  and 
lifting  his  head  he  passed  his  index  finger  grimly 
around  his  neck.  We  drifted  in  again  with  the  cur- 
rent, and  in  a  moment  we  understood.  There,  a  hor- 
rid plaything  for  the  wind  of  the  sea,  its  clothing 

222 


IN  WHICH  WE  JOURNEY  TO  PARIS. 

limp  and  loose,  we  saw  a  human  body,  swinging  by 
the  neck ! 

De  Br6sac  started  up.  "  Par  la  Mort !  "  he  cried. 
"  The  infamous  ones  !  Honest  braves,  fighting  for 
their  King,  to  be  given  this  dog's  death !  Come, 
Emola,  land  us  here.  It  is  too  much,  mon  ami !  He 
shall  not  hang  so  !  "  He  was  almost  sobbing  with  the 
stress  of  his  emotion. 

The  paddles  swept  us  in  to  the  beach  and  we 
climbed  the  dunes  to  where  the  body  was  hung. 
Over  its  head  that  villain  had  nailed  a  piece  of  white 
bark  upon  which  had  been  burned  the  dreadful  con- 

fession, 

"  Not  As  To  Frenchmen 

But  As  To  Lutherans  !  " 

Tenderly,  as  though  he  had  been  one  of  those  we 
three  most  deeply  mourned,  we  cut  him  down  and 
tried  to  straighten  his  poor  stiffened  limbs.  Then 
we  carried  him  where  the  sand  was  soft  and  with  the 
canoe  paddles  buried  him  out  of  sight.  There  were 
others,  we  knew,  for  the  placard  had  said  it,  and 
three  more  we  saw  hung  in  the  same  way  and  bear- 
ing  the  same  inscription.  These  we  cut  down  and 
buried  as  we  had  buried  the  first,  while  Emola  and 
his  warriors  stood  by  and  gravely  watched.  Then 
silently  as  though  the  hand  of  death  were  upon  our 
own  hearts,  we  entered  the  canoe  again  and  pushed 

onward, 

223 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

The  tide  had  turned;  but  before  dawn  we  had 
come  well  within  the  sound  of  the  surf  and  pulled 
into  a  secluded  river  or  creek  on  the  north  bank,  be- 
fore the  sun  had  come  out  of  the  sea.  We  ate  a 
portion  of  dried  venison  apiece,  and  concealing  the 
canoe  among  the  branches,  cut  into  the  thicket, 
Goddard  carrying  a  large  packet  of  tobacco  which 
the  Paracousi  had  given  him.  By  marching  steadily 
all  the  morning  along  the  line  of  this  river,  we  came 
by  noon  to  another  body  of  water  as  large  as  the 
River  of  May.  Here  we  halted  again,  and  to  our 
surprise  and  great  joy  discovered  a  small  vessel 
riding  securely  at  anchor,  and  flying  the  flag  of 
France ! 

There  is  no  need  to  dwell  at  length  upon  the 
events  which  followed.  The  vessel  was  the  Epervier, 
Captain  Gillonne,  of  the  fleet  of  poor  Ribault, 
After  much  signaling  a  boat  was  lowered  from  her 
side  and  many  men  armed  with  arquebus  and  pike 
dropped  down  into  her.  They  approached  within 
thirty  yards  of  the  shore,  when  we  proved  to  them 
by  word  of  mouth  that  we  were  no  Spaniards  but 
men  of  their  own  company.  Then  they  brought  their 
boat  in  upon  the  beach  and  welcomed  us  with  great 
rejoicing.  The  Epervier  had  been  upon  the  sea  for 
many  weeks,  and  blown  to  the  southward,  had  rid- 
den through  the  fury  of  the  storm  which  had  sent 

the  other  vessels  upon  the  coast.     The  Frenchmen 

224 


IN  WHICH  WE  JOURNEY  TO  PARIS. 

had  seen  the  wrecks  upon  the  beach,  but  no  man  save 
a  few  soldiers  in  armor  carrying  a  standard  of  Spain. 
They  had  come  to  the  River  of  May  only  to  find 
our  Fort  in  the  hands  of  the  enemy  and  had  much  to 
do  to  escape  to  the  open  sea  again,  out  of  range  of 
the  Spanish  ordnance.  This  gallant  Gillonne,  watch- 
ful against  the  Spaniards,  remained  warily  at  anchor, 
hoping  by  this  delay  to  save  any  Frenchman  who 
might  have  escaped,  although  he  thus  placed  himself 
in  direst  jeopardy  of  capture  by  the  Spanish  fleet. 

It  seemed,  then,  that  most  of  our  physical  suffer- 
ings were  to  end.  We  went  aboard  the  "  great  canoe  " 
as  the  Paracousi  called  it,  Captain  Gillonne  setting 
red  wine  before  these  Indians,  which  indeed  they 
drank  with  as  much  avidity  as  Job  Goddard  him- 
self. They  walked  about  the  vessel  looking  up  at 
the  rigging,  speaking  among  themselves,  though  they 
made  no  outward  sign  of  curiosity,  surprise  or  any 
other  emotion.  They  are  a  strange  people,  these 
Caribs ;  haughty,  and  solitary  as  the  great  pines  which 
tower  in  their  wild  forests.  The  good  Paracousi  was 
given  many  gifts  to  carry  back  to  his  people.  He 
bore  messages  of  good  will  from  the  French  to  the 
great  Satouriona,  and  we  three  who  had  been  his 
guests  shook  him  by  the  hand  and  smoked  a  pipe  of 
peace,  which  Goddard  brought  forth  from  beneath 
his  doublet.  The  chief  and  his  warriors  departed 

to  the  shore  as  gravely  and  silently  as  they  had  come. 
*5  225 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

The  people  of  the  Epervier  all  sickened  for  the 
sight  of  France ;  and  the  provisions  being  low,  it 
was  at  last  decided  to  set  sail.  There  was  small 
chance  of  finding  other  refugees  and  the  danger  of 
capture  was  imminent,  depending  only  upon  discov- 
ery. And  so  we  hoisted  our  anchor  in  the  morning 
and  with  a  brisk  wind  sailed  forth  from  that  harbor 
into  the  open  sea,  seeing  no  Spanish  ships  and  mak- 
ing a  clear  run  to  the  eastward  out  of  land-sight  by 
evening.  Of  the  trials  of  that  voyage  I  will  not 
speak,  since  the  matter  is  one  having  no  import- 
ance in  the  description  of  these  events.  It  is 
enough  that  after  many  weeks  of  storm  and  stress, 
privation  and  suffering,  we  had  a  fight  with  a  Span- 
ish vessel,  but  being  weak-handed  were  glad  enough 
to  get  secure  away.  A  sickness  broke  out  among  our 
men,  but  we  landed  at  last,  worn  by  adversity,  at 
Rochelle  in  France. 

As  before  written,  I  make  no  attempt  to 
justify  my  actions  in  the  happenings  which  followed. 
Thrust  by  ill-fortune  out  of  employment,  I  had 
made  this  quarrel  my  own.  And  the  love  which  had 
changed  me  for  the  nonce  from  man  to  god  had  now 
turned  me  devil.  A  new  glory  had  shone  into  my 
life  for  a  short  hour  and  made  me  all  resplendent 
with  its  gold — but  the  light  had  gone  out  and  the 
darkness  hung  like  a  pall  about  my  soul.  I  could 

not  reason  but  with  relation  to  the  dark  thoughts 

226 


IN  WHICH  WE  JOURNEY  TO  PARIS. 

which  filled  my  mind.  I  thirsted  for  vengeance  upon 
Menendez  and  Diego  de  Bagan,  and  there  was  no 
slaking.  Nor  could  I  understand  that  I,  a  quiet- 
tempered  English  lad,  had  turned  adventurer  like  a 
Moor  or  a  Spaniard.  It  was  the  tame  stable-dog 
made  wolfish  by  the  sight  of  blood.  I  have  said 
much  of  the  cruelty  of  the  Spaniards,  but  as  I  look 
back  upon  those  dreadful  times  and  the  more  dread- 
ful ones  which  followed,  I  know  that  I  was  as  mad 
as  the  others  and  that  we  were  no  instruments  of 
God — as,  to  ease  our  consciences,  we  said  we  were, 
— but  only  the  willing  tools  of  our  own  passions. 

Truly  the  Chevalier  de  Br6sac  was  animated  by 
much  the  same  spirit  as  myself.  For  upon  French 
soil  he  proved  himself  a  man  of  resource.  The  roads 
were  blocked  with  snow,  but  friends  in  Rochelle 
made  our  journey  to  Paris  possible ;  and  in  the 
middle  of  the  month  of  December  we  rode  into  that 
city  by  the  Porte  St.  Marcel.  De  Br£sac  was  a  fine 
horseman  and  I  had  been  bred  to  ride  long  before 
I  took  to  a  sailor's  life,  but  it  was  no  tranquil  riding 
for  Job  Goddard.  The  beasts  were  of  the  quietest, 
but  even  so  he  found  it  no  easy  matter  to  keep  up- 
right in  the  saddle,  and  was  three  times  tossed  into 
the  snow  drifts,  from  which  he  emerged  swearing  and 
vowing  that  he  would  ride  no  more. 

"  'Tis  worse  than  the  weather  top-gallant  yardarm 

in  a  cross-chop,  Master  Sydney,"  he  would  say,  "  an* 

227 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

never  a  lift  or  handful  o'  sail  to  hang  on  by.  For 
d'ye  see,  sir,  this  craft  will  mind  no  helm  but  the 
fore  sheets,  and  'tis  mighty  poor  sailin'  in  a  squall." 
He  bore  so  rueful  a  countenance  that  we  laughed  at 
him  in  spite  of  ourselves,  and  by  dint  of  much  per- 
suading  and  lifting  he  was  got  each  time  again  in 
the  saddle. 

Once  within  the  gates  of  Paris  we  rode  straight- 
way to  the  house  of  M.  Henri  de  Teligny,  the  uncle 
of  my  good  friend.  He  was  a  fine,  bristly,  red- 
visaged,  gallant  figure  of  a  man ;  an  old  soldier,  a 
man  of  much  power  and,  as  we  soon  learned,  with  a 
leaning  to  the  cause  of  the  Huguenots.  He  wel- 
comed the  Chevalier  with  every  mark  of  affection, 
and  after  bidding  us  to  the  hospitality  of  his  house, 
caused  refreshments  to  be  brought  and  plied  his 
nephew  with  questions  as  to  his  adventures  in  New 
France.  It  had  been  the  intention  of  De  Bre"sac  to 
approach  him  with  some  care  and  niceness  upon  mat- 
ters of  religion  and  to  bring  out  an  expression  upon 
the  tale  before  enlisting  his  sympathies  in  our  cause. 
Therefore,  he  at  first  was  guarded  in  his  replies, 
using  a  very  skilful  diplomacy.  But  when  he  had 
at  last  fairly  begun,  the  old  man  listened  to  the 
story  of  the  massacres  of  Fort  Caroline  and  San 
Augustin  with  undisguised  horror.  He  had  heard 
rumors  from  Spain  that  the  French  colony  was  des- 
troyed. He  had  not  entirely  believed  it  ;  but,  were 

228 


IN  WHICH  WE  JOURNEY  TO  PARIS. 

it  true,  victory  had  been  gained  by  honorable  war 
and  not  by  criminal  deceit.  He  could  not  remain 
quiet  through  the  telling  of  the  real  tale  and  strode 
up  and  down  the  chamber  pulling  at  his  gray  mus- 
taches and  venting  himself  in  the  loudest  expressions 
of  wrath  and  sorrow.  When  the  Chevalier  had  come 
to  the  voyage  in  the  canoe  and  the  discovery  of  the 
swinging  bodies  over  which  the  legends  had  been 
placed,  he  could  contain  himself  no  longer. 

"  Jarnichien  !  "  he  shouted.  "  Hung  like  a  pirate 
or  a  Marane  !  Par  la  Paque  Dieu  !  It  is  a  stain  upon 
the  honor — not  of  Coligny — but  of  France  !  These 
Spaniards  think  that  this  New  World  was  made  only 
for  themselves  and  that  no  other  living  man  has  a 
right  to  move  or  breathe  there  !  " 

"  Would  even  that  justify  the  murder  of  French 
women  and  children,  my  General?"  returned  the 
Chevalier  keenly. 

"  La  Dogue  !  I  should  say,  no  !  You  were  gentle- 
men of  France  with  a  patent  from  your  King  to 
settle  in  this  Terre  aux  Bretons,  which  is  as  much 
the  property  of  France  as  of  Spain." 

"  Since  this  Colomb  first  set  foot  upon  the  land 
the  Spanish  claim  it  all.  Menendez  has  said  it." 

"  And  that  all  others  are  Moors  or  piratos,  to  have 
their  throats  slit  like  hogs  or  be  hung  like  thieves  ? 
Ah !  perhaps  even  in  Spain  there  is  justice  for  such 

Generals    as    Menendez    de   Avile"s!    This  is    the 

229 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

King's  quarrel,  mes  gardens,  not  yours.  Forque- 
vaulx  is  our  Ambassador  to  Madrid.  I  know  him 
well.  We  have  fought  side  by  side  in  siege  and 
field.  He  too  is  a  soldier  and  knows  what  a  soldier's 
death,  as  well  as  his  life,  should  be.  This  is  murder 
— assassination,  I  tell  you — of  the  foulest  kind  ! 
Done  openly,  and  not  even  Philip  of  Spain  could 
countenance  it.  Forquevaulx  shall  demand  the 
degradation  of  this  man." 

He  paused,  out  of  breath  and  countenance  from 
rapid  speaking.  Here  truly  was  a  friend  indeed ; 
we  had  not  counted  upon  such  a  valiant  partisan. 

"  The  Admiral  shall  know  of  these  facts  at  once. 
I  will  go  to  him — or  better — he  shall  come  to  me. 
The  Hotel  de  Chatillon  and  the  Louvre  have  ears 
and  my  house  is  my  fortress,  mes  gar§ons,  where  all 
obey  me.  There  are  no  spies  here." 

When  he  had  composed  himself,  he  sat  and  ad- 
dressed a  letter  to  Coligny,  acquainting  him  with 
our  arrival  and  asking  him  to  come  secretly  under 
the  cover  of  night.  The  publicity  of  an  audience  at 
the  Hotel  de  Chatillon  could  thus  be  avoided  and 
M.  de  Teligny  did  not  doubt  that,  in  view  of  the 
importance  of  the  matter,  the  Admiral  would  come 
with  all  haste. 

The  Chevalier  de  Br6sac  was  tireless.  He  worked 
with  a  nervous  energy  which  was  most  astonishing 

in  one  of  his  slender  frame.     For  my  part   I  was 

230 


IN  WHICH  WE  JOURNEY  TO  PARIS. 

glad  enough  to  seek  some  rest ;  for  my  ride  of  many 
miles  upon  the  back  of  a  horse,  my  first  journey  of 
the  kind  for  years,  had  made  me  more  stiff  and  sore 
than  when  I  had  fought  Don  Diego  de  Ba^an. 
Goddard  had  long  since  been  put  to  bed  below 
stairs.  While  I  lay  upon  a  couch,  De  Bresac  wrote 
steadily;  seeking  to  place  on  record,  in  some  sort 
of  order,  the  argument  and  statement  of  the  case 
for  the  Admiral.  As  he  had  aroused  Henri  de 
Teligny,  so  he  hoped  to  arouse  Coligny ;  though 
from  what  I  knew  of  the  man  I  had  little  thought 
that  this  would  be  hard  to  do. 

That  night  the  Chevalier  de  Bresac  repeated  our 
story  to  Gaspard  de  Coligny.  The  great  Admiral 
had  thrown  off  his  mask  and  cloak  and  sat  in  a 
straight  high-backed  chair  before  the  fire.  He  was 
dressed  solemnly  enough  in  a  suit  of  black,  with 
boots  and  slashed  trunks.  He  wore  a  rolling  collar 
or  kind  of  ruff ;  and  a  gold  chain  of  fine  workman- 
ship, the  symbol  of  his  rank,  hung  about  his  neck 
and  down  his  doublet.  In  stature  he  was  tall, 
though  he  seemed  less  so  by  reason  of  his  head  being 
somewhat  bowed  in  thought.  His  forehead  was 
lofty  and  wrinkled,  but  marked  rather  by  the 
weather  than  by  the  ravages  of  time.  His  hair  was 
plentiful  but  was  cut  short,  standing  straight  upon 
his  head.  A  pointed  white  beard  fell  down  upon 

his  breast.     His  hands  grasped  the  straight  arms  of 

231 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

the  chair  as  he  looked  forward  into  the  fire.  His 
eyes,  though  clear  and  alert  like  those  of  a  hawk  and 
seeming  to  look  not  at  but  through,  had  yet  an  ex- 
pression of  sadness  rather  than  severity.  The  light 
of  the  fire,  which  was  thrown  up  from  below,  shone 
upon  the  cheek-bones  and  marked  the  deeper  the 
hollows  below.  At  one  corner  of  the  mouth  was  a 
great  scar  half-hidden  by  the  mustache — a  relic 
of  Montcontour — which  made  him  to  appear  still 
more  gaunt  and  hollow-eyed.  It  was  the  face  of  a 
keen,  daring  man,  but  not  that  of  a  cruel  or  even  a 
vengeful  one. 

The  Chevalier  stood  a  little  to  one  side  opposite 
him,  leaning  lightly  against  the  chimney-piece.  As 
he  proceeded  with  the  story  the  Admiral's  hands 
gripped  the  chair-arms  the  harder  and  he  chewed 
nervously  upon  a  toothpick,  which  he  had  put  into 
his  mouth.  For  the  most  part  he  sat  quiet,  saying 
no  word  ;  but  when  he  heard  of  the  promise  of  Men- 
endez  for  safe  conduct  as  prisoners  of  war,  he  could 
contain  himself  no  longer.  He  got  upon  his  feet, 
walking  up  and  down,  asking  short  questions  the 
while  to  complete  his  view.  De  Bresac  told  all  that 
had  happened  much  as  I  have  related  it  here,  save 
only  the  parts  which  are  intimate  and  personal 
to  me.  When  he  described  the  patience  and  mar- 
tyrdom of  Ribault  and  the  others  and  the  man- 
ner in  which  they  had  met  their  doom,  Coligny 

232 


IN  WHICH  WE  JOURNEY  TO  PARIS. 

raised  his  hands  to  his  brow,  saying  as  though  to 
himself, 

"  It  is  not  possible — not  possible !  I  cannot  be- 
lieve  it ! "  asking  questions  until  all  doubt  of  the 
barbarity  had  been  removed  from  his  mind.  "  It  is 
horrible !  "  he  said.  "  Horrible,  even  now  when 
assassination  is  so  much  the  fashion  that  it  is  the 
argument  of  the  fool  and  the  wise  alike." 

When  De  Br£sac  had  finished,  having  spoken 
of  the  good  conduct  of  those  who  were  lost  and  the 
probable  position  of  the  survivors — were  there  any — • 
the  Admiral  remained  silent  awhile  looking  into  the 
fire,  his  hands  clinched  and  his  brows  knit  in  a 
tangled  frown.  He  had  quite  forgotten  us  ;  for  his 
mind  was  fixed  upon  the  bearing  of  this  news  upon 
matters  of  State.  No  word  was  spoken  and  the 
only  sound  in  that  great  chamber  was  the  crackling 
of  the  logs  upon  the  hearth.  We  saw  by  the  look 
upon  his  face  how  deep  was  his  interest  in  the  fate 
of  his  poor  colony,  and  we  saw  how  the  melancholy 
was  driven  from  his  eyes  by  the  expression  of  stern 
resolve  which  suddenly  fixed  his  features.  It  was 
like  watching  a  hericano  drive  up  over  a  windy  sea. 

After  a  while  he  put  again  in  rapid  succession  a 
number  of  questions  upon  facts  unconsidered  by  De 
Br£sac,  which  would  have  a  certain  diplomatic  value 
at  the  Court  of  Madrid.  It  was  far  into  the  night 
when  he  had  done,  and  he  made  no  further  state- 

233 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

ment  and  gave  no  opinion  of  any  kind  save  at  the 
end,  when  his  men  had  been  called  and  he  was  about 
to  draw  on  his  cloak. 

"  A  great  crime  has  been  committed  against  duly- 
constituted  officers  of  France,  my  friends,"  he  said 
gravely.  "  It  is  a  matter  in  which  the  honor  of  the 
King  is  concerned.  It  may  not  be  overlooked,  and 
God  alone  knows  what  may  come.  You  are  to  speak 
no  word  of  this  affair,  but  must  wait  in  readiness  to 
be  called  to  audience  with  the  King.  You  have  done 
well,  Monsieur  de  Br6sac.  Good  night,  messieurs  ! 
Monsieur  de  Teligny,  good  night." 

And  so  saying  he  disappeared  down  the  stairway 
and  out  a  street  door,  muffling  himself  as  he  went. 

De  Bre"sac  turned  to  me,  his  eyes  glittering  and 
his  lips  set  in  a  grim  smile  of  triumph.  "  We  shall 
have  vengeance  upon  them, — yes,  we  shall  have 
vengeance ! " 


234 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

THE  POET  KING. 

NOT  for  two  weeks  did  we  have  word  or  sign 
from  Admiral  de  Coligny ;  but  at  last  a 
messenger  came  speedily  for  De  Bresac,  who  fol- 
lowed in  haste  to  the  Hotel  de  Chatillon.  The 
Admiral  sought  further  information.  Then  there 
was  another  long  silence  and  our  impatience  was  not 
diminished  when  the  report  of  the  massacre  got 
abroad  and  a  rumor  came  from  Madrid  that  a  vessel 
had  reached  Spain  from  San  Augustin  and  that  the 
messengers  of  Menendez  to  King  Philip  had  been 
received  with  great  good  will  and  circumstance.  I 
wished  this  business  brought  to  a  favorable  conclu- 
sion, but  if  naught  were  to  come  of  it,  I  longed  to 
justify  myself  before  Captain  Hooper  and  would 
rather  have  sought  other  employment  at  the  Peli- 
can in  Plymouth  than  to  dilly-dally  at  the  French 
Court. 

Yet  what  we  saw  and  learned  in  this  great  city 
of  Paris  was  most  instructive.     Through  the  good 

235 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

offices  of  M.  de  Teligny,  and  of  Coligny,  I  had  been 
enabled  to  renew  my  costume  ;  and  Goddard  had 
been  given  a  purse  well-lined  with  pistoles,  out  of 
which  he  had  bought  himself  from  a  dealer  in  cast- 
on0  garments  a  most  gaudy  vesture  of  red  and  yellow 
velvet  and  silk,  these  being  the  colors  most  to  his 
liking.  He  had  a  gray,  high-pointed  hat,  of  a  bygone 
fashion,  ornamented  with  a  wide-flowing  plume ; 
the  breeches  were  most  capacious  and  trimmed  with 
ribbons ;  the  stockings  were  gray  and  the  shoes 
were  high,  ornamented  with  great  flame-colored  ro- 
settes. His  sword  was  of  a  most  prodigious  length, 
and  though  hooked  well  up  by  his  shoulder  straps, 
clanked  and  clattered  upon  the  paving  stones  like 
that  of  a  swaggerer  of  the  Reiters.  Much  of  the 
time  he  spent  below  in  the  courtyard  smoking  and 
conversing  with  La  Chastro,  the  body-servant  of  our 
host,  a  roystering  man-at-arms  who,  second  only  to 
Goddard  himself,  had  the  most  voluble  proficiency 
in  camp  language  I  had  ever  heard.  There  upon  a 
bench  in  the  sun  the  two  of  them  would  sit  during 
most  of  the  day,  the  one  rolling  out  his  roundest, 
mouth-filling  speech,  which  the  other  would  set  in 
some  fashion  into  a  language  of  his  own.  Goddard 
had  soon  cut  his  hair  short  in  the  prevailing  fashion, 
and  by  the  end  of  a  week  his  upper  lip  was  blue  with 
stubble  which,  with  elbow  aloft,  he  vainly  strove  to 

stroke  and  twist  after  the  manner  of  the  raffinfs  lie 

236 


THE  POET  KING. 

had  seen  coming  from  the  levee.  When  I,  marvel- 
ing and  curious  at  his  wonderful  jerkin  and  shadowy 
lip,  called  him  to  me  and  asked  him  how  it  was  that 
he  was  turning  frog-eater  upon  so  short  occasion, 
he  sent  a  great  whiff  of  smoke  from  his  pipe,  say- 
ing* 

"  'Tis  a  wench,  sir, — a  most  comely  wench  who 
vows  that  'til  I  grow  a  beard  upon  my  face,  she  will 
have  none  of  me.  '  A  man  without  hair  upon  his 
face,'  says  she,  'is  like  a  pasty  without  truffles.' 
What  think  you  of  that  for  a  saucy  minx  ?  " 

I  went  off  to  the  fencing  hall.  Here  Pompe"e,  the 
maitre  d'armes  to  the  King,  sometimes  gave  a  show- 
ing of  his  art ;  and  I  picked  up  one  or  two  tricks  of 
fence  on  the  use  of  the  dagger  and  had  much  interest 
in  some  strokes  which  had  come  newly  into  vogue  at 
court.  Once  when  we  were  returning  thence,  we 
came  to  a  small  hostel  before  the  door  of  which  a 
crowd  had  gathered.  From  within  there  was  a  babel 
of  voices  and  much  laughter.  A  familiar  odor  sa- 
luted my  nostrils,  for  there  was  Job  Goddard  teach- 
ing mine  host  the  art  of  smoking.  That  'twas  not 
altogether  to  the  fancy  of  that  worthy  was  readily 
to  be  seen  by  the  grimaces  he  made  and  the  groans 
which  he  let  forth  from  his  throat.  But  La  Chastro 
was  behind  him,  the  point  of  his  rapier  touching 
the  wide  breeches,  prodding  at  intervals  between 
the  puffs  to  spur  his  energy.  Goddard,  with 

237 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

his  tall  plume  waving  in  the  air,  was  standing  in 
front  of  him  holding  the  reed  within  his  lips  and 
saying, 

"  Suck, — suck  my  little  pasty-flipper  !  Thus  only 
you  may  learn  the  virtues  of  the  tabac.  'Tis  none 
so  sweet  as  malvoisie,  eh,  my  little  wine-bibber  ?  " 
then,  leaning  forward,  imitating  the  grimaces  of  the 
rogue. 

"  Ventre  de  loup  !  "  roared  La  Chastro.  "  So  ! 
you  do  not  like  us  to  make  a  smoke  in  your  house — 
eh  ?  You  say  we  shall  not !  Quarrelsome  little  pig 
that  you  are  !  Bah  !  Now  puff !  puff  !  puff ! " — 
and  each  time  came  a  new  prod  in  the  breeches,  mak- 
ing mine  host  to  writhe  the  more,  though  he  puffed 
and  clung  to  the  pipe  which  Job  Goddard  held,  as 
though  death  alone  could  separate  them. 

"  Parbleu  !  "  said  Goddard,  "  puff,  and  puff  again  ! 
'Twill  make  ye  proof  against  the  plague, — and  other 
things.  Also  it  is  of  much  benefit  to  the  manners, 
taking  away  all  fretting  an'  excitement.  'Tis  a  way 
we  have  among  the  Caribs,  when  all  is  in  agreement. 
The  pipe  of  peace  is  what  ye  smoke,  me  lad.  When 
'tis  finished,  no  more  discussion  will  there  be  atween 
us." 

But  the  little  man  had  no  further  humor  for  dis- 
cussion of  any  kind,  for  he  turned  the  color  of  lead, 
and,  putting  his  two  hands  upon  his  wide  paunch  in 

dismay,  he  spat  forth  the  pipe  and  dashed  frantically 

238 


THE  POET  KING. 

back  among  his  pots  and  pans,  La  Chastro  aiding  his 
departure  with  the  toe  of  his  boot. 

The  on-lookers  roared  with  merriment,  and  God- 
dard  blew  out  some  marvelous  smoke  rings  from  his 
lungs,  to  the  great  delight  of  the  wondering  crowd. 

So,  after  all,  there  was  much  to  amuse  and  enter- 
tain. M.  de  Teligny  took  us  out  upon  the  streets  at 
the  hour  of  the  afternoon  when  the  world  was 
abroad,  pointing  out  to  us  those  of  the  courtiers 
who  were  closest  in  the  councils  of  the  King.  He 
showed  us  the  beauties, — and  their  lovers — and  told 
us  the  number  of  duels  fought  over  each,  and  how, 
the  greater  the  number,  the  greater  the  fame  of  the 
lady.  Here  was  one  favorite  who  numbered  her 
duels  in  the  twenties ;  and  there  another  poor 
creature  for  whom  but  four  men  had  fought,  and 
no  person  been  killed.  We  saw  little  Comminges, 
Prince  of  raffin/s,  who  had  more  deaths  to  his 
credit — or  debit — than  any  man  in  France.  He  had 
once  taken  a  man  out  to  the  Pre-aux-clercs.  When 
they  had  uncloaked,  he  had  said  to  his  cavalier, 
"  Are  you  not  Berny  of  Auvergne?"  "No,"  says 
the  other,  "  I  am.Villequier  from  Normandy."  "  'Tis 
a  pity  to  have  been  mistaken,"  said  Comminges, 
"  but  I  have  challenged  you,  and  of  course  we  must 
fight."  And  he  killed  him  with  a  beautiful  feint 
and  thrust  in  tierce.  We  passed  the  house  of 
R6n6  the  Florentine,  the  poisoner  for  Catherine  de' 

239 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

Medicis.  We  saw  Thore  de  Montmorency,  "  Little 
Captain  Burn-the-Benches  "  ;  His  Grace  the  "  Arch- 
bishop of  Bottles,"  who  by  reason  of  the  early  hour 
was  still  walking  with  much  steadiness  ;  the  Count 
de  Rochefoucauld,  nicknamed  the  "  Cabbage  Killer,'' 
who  had  ordered  his  arquebusiers  to  cut  a  plot  of 
cabbages  to  pieces,  his  poor  sight  taking  them  for 
lanzknechts.  There  the  Tuileries,  just  a-building  ; 
and  here  the  Louvre,  where  the  King  and  the 
Queen-mother  were  holding  court.  Once  we  saw 
the  royal  cavalcade  returning  from  the  hunt  at  the 
Chateau  de  Madrid,  and  the  jerkin  of  the  King  was 
covered  with  blood,  it  being  his  delight  to  kill  the 
stag  with  his  own  hands. 

He  seemed  a  young  man  fairly  well  set  together, 
but  with  a  head  put  somewhat  low  and  awkwardly 
between  his  shoulders,  the  neck  craning  forward  un- 
pleasantly, giving  a  lowering  look  to  a  figure  other- 
wise agreeable.  As  to  his  face,  the  forehead  pro- 
truded, and  heavy  ridges  above  the  eyes  gave  notice 
of  a  high  temper ;  the  nose  was  thick,  and  the  upper 
lip  protruded,  while  the  lower  one  fell  away.  The 
eyes  seemed  of  a  greenish  hue,  and  shifted  from  this 
side  to  that ;  the  skin  pale  yellow,  which  showed  the 
habitual  derangement  to  which  he  was  prey.  But 
it  was  not  a  harsh  face — only  stupid  and  wistful — 
truthful,  upon  the  whole,  but  weak;  most  unlike 

Catharine,  who  once  rode  beside  him — that  Jezebel 

240 


THE  POET  KING. 

from  Italy,  who  thought  that  to  be  honest  was  to  be 
a  fool. 

It  was  well  into  the  month  of  January  before 
word  came  again  from  Coligny  summoning  us  to  the 
Louvre.  We  knew  that  long  communications  had 
been  sent  by  both  Charles  and  Catherine  de  Medicis 
to  Forquevaulx,  at  Madrid,  asking  reparation  for 
the  slaughter  at  San  Augustin.  The  Duke  d'Alava 
the  Spanish  Ambassador  at  Paris,  had  replied  for 
his  sovereign  that  Philip  considered  the  French 
colonists  pirates  and  intruders  upon  the  domains  of 
Spain,  and  that  there  could  be  no  reparation.  The 
position  of  Admiral  Coligny  was  unchanged,  and 
there,  so  far  as  we  knew,  the  affair  rested.  Now 
however,  we  should  perhaps  learn  something  more. 
The  summons  from  Coligny  excited  hope. 

De  Bresac  and  I,  with  M.  de  Teligny,  passed  by 
way  of  the  Rue  d'Averon  and  the  Rue  St.  Ger- 
main 1'Auxerrois  to  the  Louvre,  over  the  moat 
and  through  a  stone  arch  into  a  great  courtyard. 
The  place  was  alive  with  men  in  armor,  but  M.  de 
Teligny,  having  the  entree,  was  well  known  to  the 
cornet  of  the  guard,  and  we  walked  up  the  wide 
stairs  to  the  Audience  Chamber,  where  most  of  the 
general  business  of  the  King,  Queen-mother  or  the 
Admiral  was  carried  forward.  The  names  of  M.  de 
Teligny  and  of  De  Bresac  having  been  passed  by  the 

gentlemen  in  waiting,  we  were  presently  shown  into 
16  241 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

the  anteroom  of  his  Majesty's  apartments,  where 
Gaspard  de  Coligny  was  awaiting  us. 

He  bore  a  most  serious  countenance  as,  dismissing 
those  about  him,  he  arose  to  greet  us.  "  The  King 
is  within,"  he  said,  "  and  I  have  wished  him  to  see 
and  speak  with  M.  de  Bresac  and  M.  Killigrew.  M. 
d'Alava  has  been  here  this  morning  and  there  is 
news  from  Madrid." 

Not  knowing  what  was  desired  of  us,  we  entered 
the  King's  apartment  after  the  great  Admiral  and 
stood  inside  the  curtains.  The  room  had  more  the 
appearance  of  an  armory  than  of  an  audience  cham- 
ber, for  about  the  walls  there  hung  halberds,  pikes, 
spears,  hunting  horns,  knives  and  arquebuses ;  while 
upon  the  floor  were  saddles,  a  morion  and  breast- 
pieces,  and  a  wolf-trap  which  his  Majesty  had  but 
just  devised.  Foils  and  masks  lay  upon  a  chair  by 
the  chimney-piece,  before  which  a  great  staghound 
bitch  lay  sleeping  upon  the  hearth-rug.  Here  it  was 
that  the  King  took  his  fencing  lessons  with  M.  Pom- 
pee  and  wrote  verses  with  M.  Ronsard. 

His  Majesty,  his  back  toward  the  door,  sat  before 
a  table  covered  with  books  and  papers,  hawk-bells 
and  nets.  He  was  leaning  over,  his  elbow  upon  a 
book,  his  chin  in  his  hand,  while  his  eyes  in  deep 
thought  were  cast  upward  toward  the  ceiling.  So 
deeply  engrossed  was  he  uppn  the  verses  he  was 

writing  that  he  was  not  aware  of  pur  presence  until 

242 


THE  POET  KING. 

the  Admiral,  waiting  a  moment,  went  forward  and 
spoke. 

The  King  started  from  his  reverie. 

"  Sire,"  said  Coligny. 

"Ah,  mon  pere,"  he  exclaimed,  rising  and  stretch- 
ing forward  a  hand.  "  It  is  you  ?  I  was  in  a  fine 
poetic  frenzy,  was  I  not?" 

"  Your  Majesty  has  a  ready  gift." 

"Come,  my  Plato,"  said  he  joyously,  "you  shall 
be  the  judge  of  how  this  couplet  runs : 

"  Pour  maintenir  la  foy 
Je  suis  belle  et  fidele." 

"  But  your  Majesty " 


"Aux  ennemies  du  roy 
Je  suis  belle  et  crueUe." 

"  'Tis  for  a  new  arquebus,  monsieur,  which  the 
armorer  has  made  me.  Think  you  not  it  has  a  glit- 
tering ring?  " 

"  Your  Majesty,  Ronsard  himself  could  not  have 
invented  better.  But  this  morning " 

"  Think  you  so?" 

"  Sire,  I  have  come  this  morning  upon  a  State 
matter  of  great  importance." 

Charles  dropped  back  into  his  chair. 

"  Matters   of  State !     Matters  of  Court !     Can  I 

never  get  away  from  this  confusion?" 

243 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

The  Admiral  paused  a  moment,  motioning  us 
forward. 

"  Sire,  there  is  news  from  Madrid  to-day,  and 
these  are  the  gentlemen  whom  you  wished  to  see, 
M.  de  Br6sac,  M.  Killigrew  and  M.  de  Teligny." 

For  the  first  time  the  King  looked  around  toward 
us,  smiling. 

"  Ah,  M.  de  Teligny,  I  thought  you  boar-hunting 
in  the  South." 

"  I  did  not  go,  Sire.  A  touch  of  the  wound  I  had 
at  Havre." 

"  I  have  a  great  desire  to  hunt  in  the  South." 
And  then  petulantly,  "  Well,  well,  mon  pere,  what 
is  it  this  morning?" 

"  The  matter  of  these  Huguenots  in  Florida, 
Sire." 

"  I  thought  it  would  be  upon  some  matter  of  re- 
ligious concern,"  he  muttered  with  a  flash  of  ill- 
humor.  "  Catholic  and  Huguenot, — Huguenot  and 
Catholic, — I  am  sick  of  you  both."  Then  seeing 
that  Coligny,  looking  at  his  papers,  remained  grave 
and  silent,  the  King  sighed  deeply  and  seized  the 
Admiral  impetuously  by  the  hand. 

"  Pardon,  my  brave  Counselor  What  is  it  that 
you  will  ?  " 

"Your  Majesty,  this  news  from  Madrid  is  serious. 
In  spite  of  your  Majesty's  request  of  Philip  of 

Spain,   M.  d'Alava  has  replied  for  the  second  time 

244 


THE  POET  KING. 

that  the  blame  of  this  massacre  is  upon  the  Hugue- 
nots themselves.  He  says  that  the  view  of  his 
Majesty  of  Spain  is  that  the  blood  of  these  French- 
men is  upon  the  soul  of  Coligny,  Admiral  of 
France,  and  that  he,  and  he  alone,  should  be  pun- 
ished." 

"  You  '.—Impossible !  " 

"  Sire,  you  shall  see.  Here  are  other  communica- 
tions. One  from  Forquevaulx,  one  from  other  sur- 
vivors of  the  colony,  and  one  from  relatives  of  the 
slain.  Our  Ambassador  but  repeats  what  D'Alava 
has  said  and  writes  that  so  pleased  is  His  Majesty  of 
Spain  with  the  acts  of  this  Menendez  de  Avile's,  that 
he  has  conferred  upon  him  the  title  of  Marquis  of 
Florida." 

"  Foi  de  gentilhomme !  It  cannot  be  so !  "  said 
the  King. 

"  It  is  as  I  have  said,  your  Majesty.  The  first 
Spanish  ship  to  arrive  in  the  Biscayan  ports  brought 
some  of  the  officers  of  San  Augustin,  and  they  are 
to-day  the  heroes  of  the  hour  in  the  Spanish  capital. 
They  also  hold  certain  prisoners  who  were  spared 
from  the  massacre,  and  these  too  have  petitioned 
you  to  secure  their  release.  They  are,  held  as  pi- 
rates, which,  as  your  Majesty  well  knows,  they  are 
not." 

"  Jour   de  Dieu ! "  shouted  Charles,  rising  to  his 

feet.     "  I  myself  gave  this  commission  under   ray 

245 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

own  private  seal.  It  is  an  insult  which  my  brother 
of  Spain  offers  me,  messieurs,  an  insult — to  honor  so 
highly  a  man  who  murders  my  people  !  "  He  walked 
up  and  down  the  floor,  his  hands  behind  him,  his 
brow  clouded,  the  picture  of  resolution.  Then  by  a 
curious  inconsistency,  he  leaned  over  the  stag-hound 
which  followed  him,  patting  it  on  the  head  and  say- 
ing, "  Is  it  not  so,  Lisette  ?  "  as  though  matters  of 
State  had  vanished  from  his  memory. 

Coligny  turned  impatiently. 

"  Sire,  I  have  also  the  narration  of  other  survi- 
vors and  I  would  have  you  talk  with  M.  de  Bre\sac." 

"  Yes,  yes,  by  all  means  let  us  hear  M.  de  Br6sac." 
Whereupon,  following  the  direction  of  the  Admiral, 
Br£sac  told  again  of  the  day  upon  the  sand-spit  be- 
fore the  massacre,  when  Menendez  had  given  Jean 
Ribault  his  promise,  under  seal,  to  hold  us  as  honor- 
able prisoners  of  war ;  of  our  desperate  condition,  of 
the  surrender  and  of  the  martyrdom. 

Through  it  all  the  King  sat  nervously  pulling  at 
his  pen  and  looking  at  us,  his  eyes  shifting  uneasily 
from  the  one  to  the  other.  Before  the  tale  was  far 
advanced  he  had  the  appearance  of  one  most  ennuyt 
who  wished  to  have  the  audience  at  an  end  at  the  soon- 
est possible  convenience.  That  he  and  the  Admiral 
had  been  grievously  and  publicly  insulted  was  a 
matter  most  apparent ;  and  yet  all  signs  of  anger 

had  disappeared  from  his  manner,  which  was  now 

246 


THE  POET  KING. 

that  of  a  lad  awkward  and  ill  at  ease  in  the  presence 
of  a  company  whose  thoughts  and  mission  he  could 
not  comprehend.  Doubtless  Coligny  understood 
his  mood  better  than  we,  but  for  my  part  he  seemed 
but  as  a  child  to  deal  with  the  great  national  dis- 
grace which  was  pending  upon  him  if  this  disagree- 
ment with  the  King  of  Spain  could  not  be  set  speed- 
ily aright.  But  suddenly,  the  horror  of  the  decep- 
tion came  upon  him  as  it  had  upon  M.  de  Teligny. 
A  phrase  or  a  gesture  of  De  Bre"sac  caught  his  atten- 
tion, and  he  sprang  to  his  feet  in  the  intensity  of 
passion,  striding  up  and  down  again,  saying  over  and 
over, 

"  It  is  monstrous  !     It  is  monstrous!  " 

He  stopped  as  suddenly  by  the  side  of  Coligny, 
putting  his  hand  upon  the  Admiral's  shoulder. 
When  the  Chevalier  finished,  he  said :  "  It  is  well, 
M.  de  Bre"sac,  you  have  served  the  Admiral  well — 
and  you,  M.  Killigrew.  You  may  be  sure  that  this 
matter  is  not  ended  here."  And  then  to  Coligny, 
"  Did  you  not  say,  mon  pere,  that  there  were  other 
reports  of  this  unfortunate  colony?" 

"  Yes,  sire,  and  I  will  read." 

He  seated  himself  and  began,  while  Br6sac  and  I, 
uncertain  whether  the  survivors  were  of  the  ships  or 
of  the  fort,  strained  forward  to  listen. 

It  was  the  narrative   of   Nicholas  Challeux,   the 

carpenter.     He  spoke  at  some  length  of  the  happen- 

247 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

ings  within  the  fort  and  of  the  attack  by  the  Span- 
iards which  came  at  an  early  hour  in  the  morning — 
at  dawn  in  a  driving  rain-storm.  He  himself  was 
surprised  going  to  his  duty,  with  naught  but  a  clasp- 
knife  in  his  hand.  Seeing  no  other  means  of  escape 
he  turned  his  back  and  leaped  over  the  palisade. 

"  I  know  not  how  it  was,"  said  he,  "  unless  by  the 
grace  of  God,  that  my  strength'  was  redoubled,  old 
man  as  I  am  and  gray-headed,  a  thing  which  I  could 
not  have  done  at  any  other  time,  for  the  rampart 
was  raised  eight  or  nine  feet.  .  .  .  Having  then  lost 
all  hope  of  seeing  our  men  rally,  I  resigned  all  my 
senses  to  the  Lord.  Recommending  myself  to  His 
mercy,  grace  and  favor,  I  threw  myself  into  the 
wood,  for  it  seemed  to  me  that  I  could  find  no 
greater  cruelty  among  the  savage  beasts  than  that 
which  I  had  seen  shown  toward  our  people.  .  .  . 
By  and  by  I  came  upon  the  old  crossbow-maker, 
who  was  hiding  in  terror  among  some  bushes,  with 
two  gentlewomen,  Madame  de  la  Notte  and  her 
daughter " 

"  Diane !  " 

I  started  forward,  with  a  cry  which  I  could  not 
restrain.  It  seemed  as  though  all  my  life-blood  was 
ebbing  out  of  my  finger-ends. 

De  Bresac  put  a  hand  upon  my  arm,  while  the 
Admiral  looked  up  from  his  papers  sharply. 

"  You  know "  he  began. 

248 


THE  POET  KING. 

"  Yes,  monsieur.  The  wife  and  daughter  of  the 
Vicomte  de  la  Notte." 

"  I  thought  him  at  Villeneuve,"  said  the  King. 

"  Sire,  he  was  with  Ribault,"  I  said,  my  heart 
bursting. 

Coligny  still  paused. 

"  For  the  love  of  God,  sir,  read  on,"  I  exclaimed, 
forgetting  the  Presence  and  everything  save  that 
we  were  there,  speaking  of  the  woman  I  loved — and 
that  she  might  still  be  alive. 

The  King  smiled  a  little. 

"  You  are  impatient,  monsieur,"  he  said,  not  un- 
kindly. 

" — Madame  and  Mademoiselle  de  la  Notte,"  con- 
tinued the  Admiral,  "  who  had  been  upon  their  guard 
and  had  fled  to  the  woods  through  a  lower  casement 
at  the  first  sound  of  danger.  The  rain  was  coming 
down  in  torrents,  but  these  women  hid  themselves  in 
the  hollow  of  an  oak  tree.  Madame  de  la  Notte 
could  go  no  further,  for  she  was  terrified  and  sick  unto 
death.  I  threw  some  bark  and  brush-wood  before 
the  opening  to  the  tree,  but  heard  the  sounds  of 
the  Spaniards  coming  and  so  fled  away  toward  the 
sea  in  company  with  the  crossbow-maker,  who  was 
weeping  and  wringing  his  hands " 

"  The  coward  !  "  said  De  Bresac. 

"  I  presently  descried  others,  and  came  upon  the 

artist  Le  Moyne  and  a  Flemish  soldier  carrying  a 

249 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

woman  who  had  been  wounded  in  the  breast.  Then 
after  toiling  through  a  deep  swamp  we  met  Captain 
Rene"  de  Laudonniere,  with  whom  we  struggled 
through  the  marshes  in  great  distress  to  the  vessel 
of  Captain  Mallard." 

The  Admiral  paused,  scanning  the  document. 
"  Um — ah.  The  remainder  deals  with  the  voyage 
to  Swansea  in  Wales,  and  is  of  no  importance." 

"  By  my  faith  !  Nor  is  any  of  it,  save  as  informa- 
tion. 'Twas  a  most  scurvy  trick  to  lock  those  gentle- 
women up  to  die  in  an  oak  tree.  Your  carpenter 
could  better  have  learnt  gallantry  from  the  hardy 
Flemish  soldier  whom  he  is  at  pains  to  describe." 

"  And  yet  'tis  just  such  a  place  that  these  devils 
might  overlook,"  replied  Coligny.  "  R£n6  de  Lau- 
donniere, who  has  sent  me  his  report " 

"  Ah,  mon  pere,"  said  the  King,  rising  abruptly. 
"  Shall  you  not  spare  us  further  reports  this  morn- 
ing? It  will  all  be  looked  to  in  good  time.  You 
shall  prepare  a  plan  and  I  will  follow  it.  Will  that 
please  you  ?  "  And  then  gaily,  "  As  for  me,  this 
morning,  mon  brave, — ah  !  I  have  so  inventive  a 
humor  that  not  less  than  three  inspirations  have 
come  to  me  while  I  have  listened.  My  dear  Ron- 
sard  will  be  here  within  the  minute  and  I  have  a 
sonnet  which  I  must  write  to  him."  And  then  turn- 
ing to  us,  "  Messieurs,  you  maybe  sure  that  nothing 

will  be  left  undone  to  secure  the  punishment  of  this 

250 


THE  POET  KING. 

Menendez  de  Avile's  for  the   insult  which  he  has 
offered  me  and  the  people  of  France." 

And  so  we  bowed  ourselves  out,  I  a  prey  to  violent 
emotion,  De  Br£sac  not  knowing  whether  the  King 
were  insincere  or  only  a  fool — M.  de  Teligny  sure 
that  he  was  both. 


25* 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

I   MEET   THE  AVENGER. 

MY  wound  was  open  again.  I  had  learned  that 
the  carpenter  Challeux  had  seen  Mademoi- 
selle alive  after  the  massacre  at  Fort  Caroline,  and 
the  tide  of  ebbing  hope,  ever  restless  as  the  moving 
sea,  flooded  up  again  upon  my  heart  and  engulfed 
me  with  tender  memories.  There  was  a  chance 
— the  merest  thread  of  doubt — which  held  and  led 
me  willing  captive  amid  the  maze  of  uncertainties 
which  seemed  to  compass  me  about.  Even  as  Chal- 
leux had  told,  the  story  of  Emola's  brave  might  still 
be  true.  They  had  perhaps  captured  her  and  she 
had  died  on  the  way  to  San  Augustin  !  But  the 
ring  might  have  been  lost !  She  who  was  killed 
might  have  been  another !  My  lady  may  have  re- 
mained hidden  secure  in  the  great  tree  trunk  where 
Challeux  had  concealed  her  !  She  had  followed  my 
advice  to  be  on  her  guard ;  why  might  she  not  have 
waited  and  fled  by  night  to  Satouriona?  His  camp 

at  that  time,  as  she  knew,  was  to  the  north,  nearer 

252 


I  MEET  THE  AVENGER. 

the  Fort  than  that  of  Emola,  where  we  had  been. 
If  she  had  reached  it,  she  would  be  safe  as  though 
in  England.  For  had  not  the  great  Satouriona, 
marveling  at  her  beauty,  given  her  a  necklace  of 
beads,  saying  that  she  was  fair  as  the  moon  and 
calling  her  the  "Moon-Princess"?  These  strange 
people  would  take  her  into  their  village  and  serve 
her  as  they  would  one  of  their  own  blood,  high  in 
the  councils  of  their  nation. 

Ah !  'Twas  sweet  and  holy  thinking  for  me. 
But  alive  or  dead,  my  wish  to  cease  this  idle  play 
at  service  to  the  King  and  be  up  and  doing  some- 
thing to  find  her,  or  to  avenge  her  death,  came  upon 
me  again  strong  as  upon  the  sand-spit  when  my 
heart  beat  high  with  hope.  I  must  go  back  in  search 
of  Mademoiselle.  I  could  not  wait  with  this  fever 
of  hope  burning  into  my  heart.  I  wished  now  that  I 
had  never  left  the  country — that  I  had  thrown  in 
my  lot  with  the  Indians  and  thus  lost  no  opportunity 
to  hang  upon  the  trail  of  the  Spaniards  and  so  have 
learned  the  truth  beyond  any  doubt.  De  Bresac 
would  say  nothing.  He  merely  shook  his  head,  or, 
sighing  deeply,  shrugged  his  shoulders.  M.  de 
Teligny  advised  that  I  give  up  all  hope  of  ever  see- 
ing Mademoiselle  again.  So  I  had  no  encourage- 
ment, save  only  that  hope  which  came  like  an  in- 
stinct from  my  own  breast. 

The  days  dragged  slowly  by.  Another  messenger 
253 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

had  been  sent  to  Forquevaulx  and  another  answer  had 
arrived  from  the  Court  of  Spain.  The  whole  affair 
was  now  the  property  of  the  people,  and  in  every  inn 
could  be  heard  expressions  of  horror  and  conster- 
nation from  Catholic  and  Protestant  alike.  Charles 
had  written  Forquevaulx  in  this  fashion  : 

"  It  is  my  will  that  you  renew  your  complaint,  that 
reparation  be  made  for  the  wrong  done  me  and  the 
cruelties  committed  on  my  subjects,  to  which  I  can- 
not submit  without  too  great  a  loss  of  reputation. 
The  Seigneur  de  Forquevaulx  will  not  fail  to  insist, 
be  the  answer  what  it  may,  in  order  that  the  King 
of  Spain  shall  understand  that  His  Majesty  of 
France  has  no  less  spirit  than  his  predecessors  to 
repel  an  insult." 

Brave  words  enough.  Words  indeed  !  Words  were 
made  to  hide  the  thoughts  of  courtiers  ! 

Forquevaulx  fulfilled  his  commission.  Philip's 
only  reply  was  to  refer  him  to  the  Duke  of  Alava. 

"  I  have  no  hope,"  wrote  Forquevaulx  after  this, 
"  that  the  Duke  d'Alava  will  give  any  satisfaction 
as  to  the  massacre,  for  it  was  he  who  advised  it  from 
the  first." 

That  was  the  news  we  heard,  and  that  was  like  to 
be  the  end  of  the  matter.  The  King  of  France  had 
been  three  times  insulted  and  now  refused  to  raise 

further  voice   in    reply.     Charles   and  the   Queen- 

254 


I  MEET  THE  AVENGER. 

mother  would  not  quarrel  with  Spain,  and  all  France 
rang  with  the  indignity.  They  had  resigned  them- 
selves to  the  affront.  We  saw  the  King  almost  daily 
going  to  the  hunt,  a  faint  color  stealing  into  his  sal- 
low cheeks  as  he  cantered  down  the  crooked  streets 
with  his  brave  following.  Smiles  wreathed  the  lips 
where  sternness  should  have  been  ;  and  eyes  that 
should  have  wept  his  own  heart's  blood  danced  and 
sparkled  with  the  joy  and  passion  of  the  chase.  It 
was  a  grievous  thing  to  see  a  man  of  his  good 
presence  falling  deeper  and  deeper  under  the  blight 
of  his  weakness.  For  all  Charles  cared,  outraged 
humanity  might  forever  cry  aloud,  the  blood  of  hun- 
dreds of  murdered  Frenchmen  might  stain  his  very 
hearthstone,  and  the  proud  standards  of  France  be 
lowered  and  trampled  in  the  dust  by  the  soldiers  or 
assassins  of  any  nation  of  the  earth.  Was  he  not 
the  King  ?  Was  the  stag-hunting  not  good  ?  And 
had  he  not  written  a  sonnet  to  the  eyes  of  Marie 
Touchet  and  an  ode  to  "  Justice,"  both  of  which 
M.  Ronsard  had  pronounced  incomparable  ? 

But  there  were  still  gallant  men  in  France.  Our 
petitions  and  those  of  the  relatives  of  the  martyrs 
were  not  to  be  made  in  vain.  Upon  the  morn- 
ing of  a  certain  day,  while  we  were  yet  within 
doors,  came  a  gentleman  asking  for  M.  de  Br£sac. 
He  was  a  soldier  of  ancient  birth  and  high  renown^ 

named  Dominique  de  Gourgues  of  Mont-de-Marsan. 

255 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

De  Br£sac  had  served  with  him,  and  had  told  me  some- 
thing of  his  vigorous  fiery  nature  and  life  ;  how  as  a 
boy  he  had  been  taken  by  the  Spaniards  near  Sienna  ; 
how  with  brutal  insult  they  had  chained  him  to  the 
oar  as  a  galley-slave ;  how  the  Turks  had  captured 
this  vessel  and  carried  her  to  Constantinople ;  how 
they  had  put  to  sea  again  and  were  captured  by  a 
galley  of  the  Knights  of  Malta  who  had  set  the  pris- 
oners free.  De  Gourgues  had  served  in  all  parts  of 
the  world  and  his  reputation  as  a  naval  commander 
in  France  was  high — second  only  to  that  of  the 
martyred  Ribault.  He  hated  the  Spaniards  with  a 
mortal  hatred  and  the  tidings  which  we  had  brought 
from  Florida  had  set  his  hot  Gascon  blood  a 
boiling. 

But  I  was  ill-prepared  for  the  figure  he  presented. 
I  had  pictured  him  a  great  swarthy  man  built  some- 
what upon  the  scale  of  Diego  de  Bacan,  with  a  deep 
roaring  voice  and  the  manner  of  a  bravo.  The  per. 
son  I  saw  was  none  of  this ;  for  he  was  not  large  in 
stature,  having  a  figure  tight-knit  even  to  slender- 
ness.  Yet  it  was  plain  to  see  he  was  built  upon  the' 
model  of  a  hound,  and  that  the  muscles  upon  him 
were  as  steel  springs  fastened  upon  a  frame  of  iron. 
His  head  was  ugly  beyond  expression,  somewhat  in 
the  shape  of  a  pear,  with  a  wide  bulging  forehead,  the 
flesh  falling  away  at  the  temples  and  cheeks  almost 

to  emaciation.     I  looked  in  vain  to  his  mouth  and 

256 


I  MEET  THE  AVENGER. 

chin  for  the  force  I  could  not  find  in  his  brows ;  and 
then  back  to  his  eyes,  where  my  gaze  at  last  rested 
enthralled.  All  else  might  have  been  as  nothing  and 
those  mysterious  eyes  would  have  revealed  how  deep 
lay  the  soul  of  the  man.  I  saw  them  not  often  in 
repose  upon  this  morning,  for  they  were  flashing 
forth  the  fire  that  was  raging  in  his  heart  ;  but 
when  he  paused  a  moment  they  opened  wide  under 
the  broad  brows, — melancholy,  penetrating,  but 
frank,  sincere  and  true ;  eyes  to  watch,  to  grieve,  to 
weep  even,  but  not  to  deceive  those  he  held  in 
esteem.  His  voice  was  not  strident  or  harsh,  even 
as  he  spoke  loudly,  but  soft  as  that  of  a  woman. 
But  in  it  there  was  that  note  of  command  which  no 
man  who  has  served  with  a  great  officer  can  ever 
forget. 

He  bounded  up  the  stone  stairs,  two  steps  at  a 
time,  and  came  into  the  chamber  with  an  unmistak- 
able vigor  and  firmness,  as  one  accustomed  and  sure 
of  his  welcome. 

"  Ah,  seigneur,"  he  cried,  espying  De  Bre'sac. 
"  Welcome  to  France  ! "  And  rushing  to  the  Chev- 
alier he  embraced  him  as  a  brother. 

"  Mon  ami,  you  are  new-come  from  Mont-de-Mar- 
san?" 

"  This  very  hour,  mon  brave,  and  I  have  ridden 
directly  to  you." 

Whereupon  the  Chevalier  presented  me  to  him, 
*7  257 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

explaining  that  I  was  the  Killigrew  who  had  been 
at  San  Augustin. 

"  Good  !  "  he  said  abruptly.  "  Monsieur,  I  am 
indeed  fortunate.  It  is  upon  this  very  business  that 
I  am  come  to  you."  With  an  abrupt  gesture  he 
threw  his  cloak  aside  and  seated  himself.  Then 
without  ado,  he  began  to  speak. 

"  The  King  of  France  is  a  sluggard  and  a  coward," 
he  said  fiercely.  "  He  has  bowed  the  head  of  every 
honorable  man  in  France  upon  the  breast  in  shame. 
I,  who  have  been  upon  the  soil  of  many  countries, 
have  ever  held  my  head  aloft  in  pride  ;  for  I  am  a 
Frenchman.  That  heritage  holds  enough  honor 
to  place  me  among  the  ranks  of  the  chosen  of 
the  earth.  Our  nation  is  a  brave  nation  and  in  our 
land  a  man  of  honor  dies  rather  than  suffer  a  stain 
to  fall  upon  his  name.  The  glory  of  our  deeds  has 
resounded  from  one  end  of  the  world  to  the  other, 
and  the  lustre  of  our  achievements  has  been  like  the 
gleam  of  a  shining  blade  in  the  fore  of  battle." 

He  paused  and  then  continued  slowly,  "  M.  le 
Chevalier,  that  pride  is  gone ;  that  heritage  of  a 
good  name,— an  empty  sound  ;  that  lustrous  escutch- 
eon,— beaten  to  the  earth,  and  dimmed  and  blot- 
ted by  the  blood  of  our  own  kindred  which  has 
flowed  upon  it." 

"  God  knows  it  is  so,"  said  De  Bresac. 

"You  of  England,"  he  continued,  appealing  to 
258 


I  MEET  THE  AVENGER. 

me,  "  know  well  that  no  insult  such  as  this  could 
rest  against  the  fair  fame  of  your  Queen,  monsieur," 
and  he  rose  from  his  seat.  "  Unless  something  is 
done  we  are  a  people  dishonored  upon  the  face  of 
the  earth." 

"  The  King  has  promised  the  degradation  of  this 
Menendez,"  said  the  Chevalier. 

"  His  promises,  like  his  verses,  come  ready  made," 
sneered  De  Gourgues.  "  Pah  !  he  is  without  candor, 
this  King  ;  —  without  strength,  without  honor, — 
without  anything  that  men  hold  most  high."  M. 
de  Gourgues  was  walking  furiously  up  and  down  as 
one  possessed. 

"  Sh "  said  De  Br£sac. 

"  I  care  not,"  said  the  wild  Gascon.  "  'Tis  better 
far  to  die,  or  to  have  no  country.  Spain  insults  the 
King  and  the  King  is  dumb.  The  nobles  about  him 
are  Italians  in  the  Spanish  interest.  God  save  poor 
France  from  her  rulers  now  and  ever,  say  I." 

Then  he  sat  down  and  unburthened  himself  cf 
the  object  for  which  he  had  come  to  Paris. 

"  I  am  come,"  he  continued  less  wildly,  "  to  ask 
you  to  help  me  avenge  this  wrong — to  raise  again 
the  Standard  of  France  from  where  it  has  been  trail- 
ing in  the  mud  by  Spanish  feet." 

So  rapid  and  fiery  had  been  his  speech  that  I  could 
not  get  the  exact  purport  of  his  words.  How  he,  a 
simple  country  gentleman,  could  hope  to  embark 

2S9 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

upon  so  large  a  venture  without  King's  aid  or  com- 
mission was  more  than  I  could  readily  comprehend. 
Nor  was  De  Bresac  in  any  better  understanding. 
"  But,  monsieur,"  he  began,  "  if  there  were  any 

"  Ah,  Bresac,"  he  cut  in,  "  you  do  not  trust  me. 
You  think  I  will  not  do  as  I  say.  As  you-  will — I 
tell  you,  I  will  destroy  this  Fort  San  Mateo  if  it 
takes  every  crown  and  acre  in  Mont-de-Marsan  !  " 

"  Forgive  me,  Chevalier,  I  am  but  a  slow  thinker. 
I  am  with  you  if  you  will  but  give  me  half  an  ear- 
ful of  your  plans." 

"  You  will  go  ?  " 

"With  all  my  heart." 

"  And  you  ?  "—to  me. 

"  If  not  with  you,  then  with  some  other,"  I  re- 
plied. 

"  Ah !  Then  that  is  done,"  he  exclaimed  joy- 
fully. "  Now  to  the  plans.  I  believe  in  my  com- 
pany first  and  my  plans  next.  For  plans  are  of  no 
use  if  there  is  no  one  to  put  them  to  practise.  Here 
is  what  I  shall  do.  If  during  the  week  to  come  the 
King  of  France  does  not  obtain  reparation  from 
Spain  and  the  degradation  of  this  monster,  Menen- 
dez,  I  will  provide  ships  and  men,  and  myself  sail 
for  Florida." 

"  But  how  ?  "  we  both  asked  in  the  same  breath. 

"  My  inheritance  is  for  sale,"  said  this  wonderful 

man  with  a  cunning  smile,  as  though  he  were  barter- 

260 


I  MEET  THE  AVENGER. 

ing  a  horse.  "  I  shall  obtain  money  from  my 
brother  and  any  others  who  may  still  find  a  virtue  in 
honor.  I  shall  have  three  small  vessels  with  a  hun- 
dred arquebusiers  and  eighty  sailors.  Blaise  de 
Montluc,  lieutenant  for  the  King  in  Guienne,  where 
my  brother  has  a  high  post,  will  give  me  a  commis- 
sion to  make  war  upon  the  negroes  of  Benin — to 
bring  them  out  as  slaves,  an  adventure  now  held 
most  honorable — and  then — then,  voyez-vous,  we 
will  go  not  to  Benin,  but  elsewhere— where,  we  can- 
not at  this  time  precisely  tell  and  so  cannot  inform 
our  valiant  company — but  to  some  place  where 
there  is  easy  service  and  much  profit.  Is  not  the 
plan  a  good  one  ?  " 

De  Br6sac  had  listened,  his  eye  kindling  with  en- 
thusiasm. He  now  cried  out,  "  It  is  more  than  good, 
it  is  wonderful !  And  upon  my  life,  it  succeeds ! 
You  shall  have — not  two  hundred  men,  but  two 
thousand — for  by  now  there  is  not  one  Indian 
friendly  to  the  Spanish  among  all  the  tribes  of  Sa- 
touriona.  They  will  not  live  in  subjection.  I  have 
lived  among  them  and  I  know." 

"  Think  you  so  ?  Then  pardieu,  'tis  simple  as 
plain  sailing,  and  not  one  stone  of  this  fort  will  we 
leave  upon  another.  There's  my  hand  on  it.  And 
now  adieu  and  for  the  present — silence  !  "  So  say- 
ing he  threw  his  cloak  about  him  and  went  away  as 

quickly  as  he  had  come. 

261 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

So  rapidly  had  the  whole  business  been  accom- 
plished, that  when  he  had  disappeared  I  began 
wondering  whether  it  were  all  true,  or  whether  this 
strange  person  were  but  a  whirlwind  creature  of  the 
fancy.  But  there  was  De  Br£sac  holding  his  hand 
and  looking  at  his  fingers,  which  De  Gourgues  had 
clasped. 

"  Ugh  !  Shall  I  ever  straighten  them  ?  "  he  cried. 
"  He  has  the  grasp  of  the  Scavenger's  Daughter.* 
This  comes  of  being  chained  to  a  galley-oar.  No, 
'tis  no  dream.  He  will  do  what  he  promises,  never 
fear.  'Tis  the  most  wonderful  man  this  side  of  hell, 
Killigrew!" 

I  laughed  at  his  manner  of  expressing  it.  Yet  I 
did  not  doubt  that  it  was  so.  For  after  De  Gour- 
gues had  gone,  I  could  not  cast  from  me  the  spell  of 
those  melancholy  eyes,  and  so  great  was  his  charm 
and  vigor  that  it  seemed  as  if  the  spirit  of  vengeance 
had  been  born  again  and  had  taken  a  new  life  in  us 
all.  Here  was  a  man  to  dare  a  chimera — to  achieve 
the  impossible.  Br6sac  and  I  embraced  each  other 
and  went  flying  to  M.  de  Teligny  to  tell  him  of  the 
good  fortune. 

As  I  think  of  it  now  it  seemed  as  though  we 
were  going  upon  a  journey  for  sport  or  play  at 
beast  hunting  instead  of  a  deadly  mission  of  death 
and  destruction  upon  men  like  ourselves.  But 

*  An  instrument  of  torture. 
262 


I  MEET  THE  AVENGER. 

like  the  Avenger,  there  was  no  restraining  us.  At 
last  we  had  a  champion — at  last  there  was  a  plan — 
something  definite  and  certain  in  our  minds,  how- 
ever foolhardy,  to  lift  us  from  this  quiet  and  inac- 
tion, this  slough  of  despond,  which,  after  our  travail 
and  excitement,  lay  upon  us  and  weighed  us  down 
like  a  sickness. 

M.  de  Teligny  listened  in  surprise  to  the  plan  of 
De  Gourgues,  his  eyes  sparkling  with  joy  at  the  news, 
for  all  the  world  like  those  of  some  old  war-horse 
champing  at  the  bit  and  impatient  for  the  scent  of 
battle.  It  was  a  great  venture,  he  vowed,  and  much 
honor  would  come  of  it.  It  was  one  of  those  expe- 
ditions most  to  his  liking,  for  were  we  not  outnum- 
bered three  to  one  ?  And  would  not  all  men  rejoice 
that  we  had  wiped  away  a  stain  from  the  fair  name 
of  France  ?  He  sighed  deeply  that  he  was  worn  in 
years  and  service.  But  he  would  have  gone  had  we 
not  shown  him  how  much  more  we  would  have 
need  for  men  with  all  the  vigor  of  youth,  to  strike 
blows  quicker  and  harder  than  had  ever  been  struck 
before. 

The  week  passed,  and  the  King  was  still  busy  upon 
his  hunting  and  ballade-making.  No  word  came 
from  the  Court  of  Spain  and  no  word  was  given 
forth  at  the  Louvre  for  the  people.  The  affront  had 
been  passed  over. 

De  Gourgues,  not  wishing  that  M.  de  Teligny 
263 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

should  be  implicated  in  his  plots,  came  no  more  to 
his  house.  Our  meetings,  which  M.  de  Teligny  at- 
tended, however,  were  held  in  a  small  house  just  off 
the  Place  St.  Germain,  where  negotiations  were  con- 
ducted, with  the  utmost  secrecy.  I  had  not  ac- 
quainted Goddard  with  our  plans,  for  I  knew  from 
what  had  happened  in  Dieppe  that  on  any  matter  of 
deep  interest  histongue  would  wag  in  spite  of  himself. 
I  told  him  only  that  we  were  soon  to  depart  upon 
another  mission  to  the  New  World.  At  which  he 
knew  not  whether  to  manifest  most  joy  or  sorrow ; 
for  he  was  torn  between  a  desire  to  remain  at  the 
side  of  the  damsel  he  had  gained  and  the  wish  for 
another  packet  of  tobacco,  as  his  own  through  much 
squandering  had  been  greatly  reduced  in  size.  Day 
after  day  we  saw  our  numbers  slowly  increase  until 
soon  ten  gallants,  young  and  hardy  like  ourselves, 
the  rank  and  chivalry  of  France,  were  vowed  to  our 
purpose.  The  Chevalier  de  Gourgues  meanwhile 
had  entered  upon  negotiations  for  the  sale  of  his 
estates  and  had  written  to  his  brother  in  Guienne, 
from  whom  after  a  time  there  came  a  reply  most 
encouraging,  enclosing  the  commission  from  Blaise 
de  Montluc  and  an  offer  of  money  for  the  enterprise. 
Fortune  so  far  seemed  to  smile  upon  our  efforts,  for 
nothing  had  occurred  to  mar  our  plans  and  all  things 
needful  were  readily  procurable.  Word  came  from 

Bordeaux,    where   an  agent  of  the  Chevalier  had 

264 


I  MEET  THE  AVENGER. 

been  secretly  at  work,  that  several  vessels  lay  at  that 
harbor  which  might  be  made  to  serve  us  admirably. 
Twice  M.  de  Teligny  went  to  Admiral  Coligny  to 
learn  if  despatches  had  passed  betwen  Paris  and  Mad- 
rid and  what  was  the  disposition  of  the  King.  Each 
time  he  came  back  with  fury  at  his  heart,  saying  that 
the  King  had  no  humor  for  religious  discussions. 
But  even  had  Charles  shown  a  disposition  to  take  up 
his  own  quarrel,  nothing  would  have  deterred  the 
Chevalier  de  Gourgues  from  carrying  out  his  plans, 
upon  which  he  had  entered  with  a  nervous  energy 
that  knew  no  abating.  By  the  end  of  a  month  or 
so,  all  the  necessary  money  having  been  secured, 
De  Gourgues  and  I  set  out  for  Bourdeaux  to  look  into 
the  worthiness  of  the  vessels  upon  which  the  agent 
had  reported.  We  found  all  three  to  be  of  small  size. 
One  was  somewhat  larger  than  the  others,  being 
built  upon  the  plan  of  the  vessels  of  the  Levant, 
propelled,  if  need  be,  by  both  wind  and  oars.  The 
two  smaller  ones  were  staunch  enough  and  could 
they  hold  all  of  our  company,  I  did  not  doubt  that 
we  might  reach  the  Terra  Florida  in  safety.  They, 
too,  had  banks  of  oars  and  this  I  considered  to  be  a 
matter  of  great  value  ;  for,  the  draught  being  not  too 
deep,  all  of  the  craft  could  be  brought  over  the  bar 
and  into  the  River  of  May  if  necessary.  Arrange- 
ments were  made  with  a  victualer  that  supplies  to  last 

a  year  were  to  be  set  aboard ;  and  arquebuses,  morions, 

265 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

pikes,  and  arbalests  were  to  be  procured.  The  agent 
was  instructed  upon  the  class  of  men  we  needed  and 
notices  were  set  up  in  the  shipping  towns  for  men 
of  youth,  skilled  in  the  use  of  pike  and  arquebus, 
who  wished  a  venture  of  a  year  which  would  be 
attended  with  honor  and  profit.  During  the  second 
month  of  our  preparations  the  word  had  gone  abroad 
that  we  were  gold-seeking  and  many  hundreds  of 
adventurers  came  beseeching  De  Gourgues  to  take 
them.  From  these  he  picked  out  those  he  wished, 
with  the  same  skill  and  quick  judgment  that  he  used 
in  buying  his  hemp  and  oakum.  He  had  that  nice 
eye  for  hardiness  that  Pompee  had  for  a  piece  of 
steel  or  Montmorency  for  a  saucy  bit  of  horseflesh. 
Toward  the  end  of  April,  De  Br£sac  with  Goddard, 
and  the  cavaliers,  rode  down  from  Paris,  and  with 
great  rejoicing  we  all  straightway  entered  aboard 
the  ships  which  lay,  full  victualed  and  supplied,  at 
anchor  in  the  Rade. 


266 


CHAPTER  XX. 

WE  SET  FORTH  AGAIN. 

TH  E  last  figure  we  saw  as  the  barges  pulled  away 
from  the  pier  was  that  of  M.  de  Teligny 
outlined  against  the  sky,  erect  and  soldierly,  his 
feathered  beaver  hat  raised  above  his  head  in  salute. 
We  gave  him  a  round  and  hearty  cheer,  for  we  knew 
how  deep  his  heart  was  grieving  for  the  youth  that 
was  his  no  more. 

By  great  good  fortune  I  found  myself  with  De 
Br6sac  upon  the  larger  vessel,  which  De  Gourgues 
had  renamed  the  Vengeance.  The  two  smaller  vessels 
were  under  the  command  of  Lieutenant  Cazenove 
an  officer  of  experience  and  devotion.  With  us  was 
Francois  Bourdelais,  a  brother  of  the  captain  of  the 
Trinity,  and  four  other  gallants.  Of  arquebusiers 
there  were  fifty,  and  of  seamen  there  were  a  dozen 
or  more,  including  Goddard  and  a  trumpeter  named 
Dariol,  who  had  been  with  Ren£  de  Laudonniere 
and  knew  the  Indian  language  better  even  than  De 

Br£sac.     These  arquebusiers  were    a  rough-looking 

267 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

lot — different  in  character  from  most  of  those  who 
had  gone  with  Ribault — and  De  Gourgues,  who  knew 
his  Frenchmen,  said  with  joy  that  he  had  never  seen  so 
hard-hitting  a  company.  I  smiled  a  little  as  I  looked 
at  them  and  he  knew  my  thought,  as  he  seemed, 
through  some  operation  of  will,  to  know  everything. 

"  Ah  !  M.  Killigrew,  you  think  them  better  let 
loose  upon  the  Spanish  than  upon  us."  He  laughed. 
"  True  it  is,  mon  ami,  but  they  need  only  a  little 
prodding  into  shape.  Take  my  word  for  it,  these 
are  the  only  men  for  a  venture  such  as  this.  Make 
them  forget  the  debt  the  world  owes  them,  give  them 
a  free  swordarm  and  a  Saint  to  swear  by  and  they 
will  charge  through  an  army  of  Dons  and  back  again 
for  a  faith  which  may  set  as  lightly  upon  their  con- 
sciences as  the  skin  upon  their  elbows." 

Our  voyage  was  not  to  be  so  favorable  as  our 
preparations.  De  Gourgues  gave  a  rendezvous  at  the 
River  Lor,  in  Barbary,  and  we  set  sail  upon  a  brisk 
breeze.  Before  night,  this  wind  blew  up  into  a  storm 
which  drove  us  into  Rojan.  Twice  did  we  venture 
forth,  and  each  time  were  driven  back,  being  at  last 
forced  into  the  Rade  at  Rochelle,  where  we  came  to 
anchor  in  the  Charente  and  remained  eight  days. 
This  was  a  source  of  deep  chagrin  to  De  Gourgues 
for  our  provisions  were  being  consumed,  while  we 
were  coming  no  nearer  to  our  destination. 

For  a  few  hours  the  storm  abated,  and  with  some 
268 


WE  SET  FORTH  AGAIN. 

misgivings  at  the  looks  of  the  weather  we  put  to  sea 
again  and  set  our  prows  to  the  southward.  But 
hardly  had  we  dropped  the  land  into  the  ragged  sea 
behind  us  than  it  began  to  blow  still  more  fiercely 
than  before.  'Twas  more  like  a  summer  storm  in 
the  tropics,  and  hardly  to  be  understood  so  early  in 
the  year,  for  the  summer  was  yet  a  month  away. 
Nor  was  it  a  favorable  augury  for  our  voyage.  We  did 
not  know  our  men ;  and  sea-people  are  of  a  wont 
to  put  strange  interpretations  upon  the  movements 
of  the  elements,  so  I  feared  that  they  would  take 
this  misfortune  as  an  evil  presage  of  what  was  to 
come.  For  two  weeks  off  Cape  Finisterre  we  were 
tossed  hither  and  thither  at  the  mercy  of  the  winds, 
the  waves  running  sprit-high,  dashing  in  at  the  ports, 
which  had  come  loose,  and  flooding  the  lower  deck. 
It  was  in  no  manner  so  severe  as  the  storm  which 
had  driven  the  fleet  of  Ribault  upon  the  beach,  but 
this  Vengeance  to  which  we  had  trusted  our  fortunes 
was  not  the  Trinity  or  the  Gloire,  and  the  buffets 
which  met  us  were  short  and  severe  enough  to  play 
great  havoc  with  the  mind  of  a  landsman.  At  last, 
all  sight  of  the  vessels  of  Lieutenant  Cazenove  being 
lost,  and  having  had  many  small  misfortunes — such 
as  the  staving  of  one  of  our  quarter-boats  and  the 
loss  of  a  piece  of  the  bowsprit — the  thing  I  had  been 
expecting  came  to  pass.  The  arquebusiers  mutinied. 

The  trouble  came  on  an  afternopn,  the  third  week 
269 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE 

from  the  Charente.  The  men  had  gathered  for- 
ward in  a  seething  group,  with  looks  more  lowering 
than  the  clouds ;  and  there  was  an  ominous  mutter- 
ing and  a  clatter  of  steel  under  the  fore-castle,  where 
some  of  the  arms  were  kept.  Many  of  the  rogues 
were  still  sea-sick,  and  this  made  their  tempers  even 
worse  than  they  were  wont  to  be.  These  sounds 
and  sights  were  most  obtrusive  where  we  stood  upon 
the  poop,  but  De  Gourgues  had  the  appearance  of  one 
most  oblivious.  He  searched  the  sea  line  with  his 
glass  for  the  lost  sails,  glancing  ever  and  anon  to 
the  westward,  where  the  weather  was  showing  signs 
of  promise  ;  but  no  look  would  he  give  to  the  waist 
or  forward  deck,  where  the  men  were  scowling  and 
gesticulating  among  themselves.  Not  until  the 
sounds  became  too  unruly  to  be  mistaken  did  he 
notice.  Then  laying  his  glass  upon  the  binnacle,  he 
passed  to  De  Br£sac  and  bade  him  have  two  of  the  in- 
board  patereros  loosed  and  trained  upon  the  decks 
below.  The  Chevalier  and  Bourdelais  sprang  to  the 
guns  and  in  a  moment  had  cast  off  the  sea-breaching. 
The  rogues  saw  the  movement,  and,  led  by  a  tall 
bearded  scoundrel  named  Cabouche,  came  aft  in  a 
most  formidable  array. 

They  had  not  passed  the  main-mast  before  De 
Gourgues  with  a  spring  was  down  the  ladder  with 
drawn  sword,  and  single-handed  stood  face  to  face 

with  their  leader. 

270 


WE  SET  FORTH  AGAIN. 

"  Back  !  "  he  said  in  a  voice  of  thunder.  "  Back 
to  your  kennels,  you  dogs  ! " 

I  had  never  seen  him  thus.  So  entirely  was  he 
transformed  that  he  seemed  a  very  demon  of  rage. 
He  was  leaning  forward  as  though  crouching  for  a 
spring.  His  voice  was  like  the  yelp  of  an  arquebus 
in  the  beginning  of  a  battle.  We  could  not  see  his 
face,  but  it  was  plain  it  must  have  shown  something 
the  rogues  had  not  thought  to  see  in  one  ordinarily 
so  melancholy  and  calm.  They  stopped  as  of  one 
accord,  and  looked  from  one  to  the  other  as  though 
some  mistake  had  been  made,  each  ready  to  accuse 
his  neighbor* 

For  Cabouche,  the  posture  was  more  awkward. 
He  stood  alone  in  the  face  of  the  enemy,  plain  to 
the  eye  of  every  man  upon  the  ship.  He  did  not 
see  his  comrades  behind  him  ;  he  only  knew  that  did 
he  not  make  good  his  defiance,  his  position  as  bravo 
upon  that  ship  was  gone  for  all.  He  lowered  his 
pike  and  came  forward  upon  De  Gourgues  with  the 
rush  of  an  angry  bull.  It  was  a  terrible  lunge  that 
he  made.  Armed  only  with  a  rapier  as  the  com- 
mander was,  the  blow  would  have  done  for  any  other 
most  surely.  But  De  Gourgues  stood  firm,  looking 
at  the  fellow,  the  point  of  his  rapier  upon  the  deck. 
He  waited  until  the  pike  seemed  almost  to  be  touch- 
ing his  doublet,  when  like  the  wind  he  sprang  aside. 

Then  with  a  deft  turn  of  his  foot  he  tripped  the 

271 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

lout  and  sent  him  sprawling,  so  that  he  went  into 
the  lee-scuppers  and  rolled  with  the  wash  of  the 
deck,  cursing. 

The  mutineers,  covered  by  our  guns,  remained  as 
de  Gourgues  had  halted  them,  and  stood  as  though 
spellbound  at  the  turn  of  the  affairs  of  Cabouche. 
One  discharge  and  a  sudden  rush  of  our  seamen  and 
cavaliers  would  have  driven  them  below  like  sheep. 
But  there  was  need  of  none  of  this.  De  Gourgues, 
holding  up  his  hand  to  restrain  us,  stood  swinging 
with  the  slant  of  the  deck,  watching  Cabouche,  who 
was  rising  from  the  scuppers,  dripping  with  salt 
water  and  swearing  aloud  that  he  was  not  yet  done. 
The  man  drew  his  dagger  and  came  forward,  mov- 
ing in  a  circle  around  De  Gourgues,  looking  most 
dangerous.  The  Chevalier  stood  this  play  for  only 
a  minute,  when,  lurching  forward  like  a  flash,  he 
spitted  Cabouche  neatly  through  the  hollow  of 
one  of  his  great  ears,  and  bore  him  back  against  the 
fife-rail. 

The  rascal  dropped  his  dagger,  gave  a  roar  of 
pain,  and  sought  to  disengage  himself.  But  his  ear 
was  tough,  and  the  Captain  only  pushed  him  the 
harder,  holding  him  spitted  at  arm's  length,  talking 
to  him  and  examining  him  the  while  as  though  he 
were  an  underdone  fowl  over  a  broiling-iron. 

"  Thou  art  satisfied,  Cabouche?  "  he  inquired  in  a 

crisp,  sharp  voice.     "  Thou  art  satisfied  ?    Wilt  re- 

272 


WE  SET  FORTH  AGAIN. 

main  upon  this  vessel?  Or  wilt  thou  go  ashore? 
Thou  wilt  remain  in  the  fore-castle, — is  it  not  so  ? 
Thou  wilt  tell  them, — thy  mutineers, — that  rapier 
points  and  pike-points  fly  on  end  and  bristle  for  such 
as  thee  ?  "  And  here  he  cast  him  off  against  the 
main-mast  in  contempt.  "  Bah  !  Cabouche, — thou 
art  but  a  poor  pikeman.  For  there  is  much  more  to 
learn  in  the  management  of  the  feet  than  of  the 
hands;  and  these  things  I  will  teach  thee  one  day. 
For  the  present,  go  below  and  wash  the  blood  from 
thy  face.  And  if  the  lesson  is  not  enough,  I'll  have 
an  ear-ring  for  thee  to  match  the  hole  I  have  made. 
And  'twill  be  none  so  fashionable  as  those  you  wear, 
I'll  warrant." 

The  fellow  slunk  away  from  his  look  like  a  dog. 
As  for  the  other  arquebusiers,  most  of  them  had  put 
their  pieces  back  in  the  racks,  and  had  gone  about 
their  business. 

I  marveled  at  the  skill  of  De  Gourgues  in  catching 
his  man  so  nicely.  But  he  only  said,  "  'Twas  most 
simple  ;  the  rascal  has  the  ears  of  a  donkey — and  the 
stubbornness — ma  foil  But  'tis  too  brawny  a  fel- 
low to  feed  to  the  fish,  and  his  hearing  of  my  com- 
mands will  be  all  the  better  for  a  little  blood-letting 
in  the  ear." 

Afterwards,  when  I  saw  Mongol  coins,  thrown 
about  into  the  air,  picked  upon  the  point  of  his 

rapier,  through  the  square  holes  in  them,  I  marveled 
18  273 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

no  more  at  the  ease  with  wnich  De  Gourgues  had 
spitted  this  Cabouche.  It  was  the  influence  of  his 
look  which  I  was  at  pains  to  understand.  For 
though  I  had  seen  and  quelled  mutinies  such  as  this 
three  or  four  times  in  my  life,  I  am  at  loss  to  de- 
scribe the  power  which  lay  behind  the  boldness, — 
power  felt  by  every  man  upon  the  ship.  It  was 
the  very  witchery  of  fearlessness.  Cabouche  troubled 
us  no  more ;  and  in  the  end  made  a  most  excellent 
soldier,  hanging  upon  the  looks  and  orders  of  the 
Captain,  and  truckling  as  he  had  never  before  done, 
either  upon  sea  or  land. 

To  our  great  joy,  when  we  came  to  the  rendezvous 
we  found  our  consorts  awaiting  us,  they  having  had 
little  misfortune  of  any  kind,  and  all  being  well.  We 
went  ashore  and  rested ;  there,  with  water,  game, 
and  fresh  fruits,  the  men  of  the  Vengeance  were  re- 
freshed and  comforted  until  we  set  to  sea  again. 
At  Cape  Blanco,  where  we  anchored  for  the  last 
time  upon  the  Afric  coast,  we  were  attacked  by 
three  negro  chiefs  whom  the  Portuguese,  jealous  of 
our  vicinage  to  their  fort,  set  upon  us,  hoping  to  en- 
compass our  destruction.  The  black  chiefs  came 
in  long  canoes  with  their  men,  but  so  warm  was 
their  reception  that,  though  they  rushed  upon  us 
twice,  but  one  man  reached  the  deck.  This  one 
fought  so  gallantly  that  De  Gourgues  would  not  have 

him  killed.     So  we  took  him  a  slave  to  make  good 

274 


WE  SET  FORTH  AGAIN. 

our  commission  from  Blaise  de  Montluc.  When  the 
chiefs  found  they  could  do  nothing  with  us,  they 
went  back  to  the  Portuguese,  leaving  us  the  freedom 
of  the  port. 

Here  again  we  filled  our  water  casks,  and  then  set 
out  across  the  great  ocean.  We  drilled  each  day, 
and  so  sweet  was  the  weather  that  at  no  time  were  the 
decks  uncomfortable.  Had  De  Gourgues  the  order- 
ing of  the  winds,  they  could  not  have  pleased  him 
better,  for  'twas  a  voyage  of  little  event ;  and  in 
four  weeks  we  came  to  the  island  called  St.  Germain 
de  Porterique,  where  we  landed  and  rested  again. 
We  sighted,  and  landed  on  La  Manne  and  Saint 
Dominique.  In  the  first  place,  we  met  the  King  of 
the  island,  who  took  us  to  his  gardens,  where  lemons, 
oranges,  melons  and  plantains  grew  in  great  abun- 
dance. He  led  us  to  his  fountain,  which  he  called 
"  Paradise,"  and  which  he  said  would  cure  the  plague 
and  the  fever.  The  Chevalier  gave  him  a  bale  of  cloth, 
and  the  chiefs  loaded  us  down  with  fruit.  At  Saint 
Dominique  many  of  the  people  had  been  killed  by 
the  Spaniards,  and  many  had  starved  themselves  to 
death  rather  than  be  ruled  by  these  people.  They 
made  a  perpetual  war  against  the  Spanish  settle- 
ments. 

"  These  men  with  long  garments,"  they  said, 
"  came  among  us  to  teach  us  of  their  God  and  to 
make  us  worship  him.  And  they  tell  us  that  we 

275 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

must  hate  the  Devil.  Their  soldiers  kill  our  children 
and  steal  our  wives,  and  they  are  cowards.  For  us, 
if  this  is  what  their  God  teaches  them,  then  we  be- 
lieve that  the  Devil  is  the  best.  We  adore  him.  He 
makes  men  brave." 

We  sailed  on  thus  from  island  to  island,  taking 
water  and  fresh  provisions  where  we  could,  capturing 
many  sea-turtles  so  big  that  the  flesh  of  one  of  them 
would  serve  for  sixty  people  at  a  meal,  the  shells 
being  of  such  a  great  size  that  large  men  could  lie  in 
them,  and  so  hard  of  surface  that  an  arquebus  ball 
would  not  go  through.  When  we  reached  Cape  San 
Antonio,  which  is  at  the  end  of  the  Island  of  Juanna, 
we  found  a  body  of  Spaniards  drawn  up  on  to  the 
beach  to  dispute  our  landing.  These  we  defeated 
after  a  brisk  battle  and  procured  the  water  of  which 
we  were  in  need. 

But  during  all  this  time  no  word  had  passed  the 
lips  of  De  Gourgues  as  to  the  object  of  our  voyage. 
No  slaves  had  been  captured,  save  the  one  man  who 
had  fought  his  way  to  the  deck  of  the  Vengeance. 
When  the  men  had  wished  to  go  into  the  interior  of 
the  islands  in  search  of  gold,  which  the  Caribs  said 
was  plentiful,  the  Chevalier  restrained  them,  say- 
ing that  the  time  was  not  yet  and  that  their  profit 
would  all  come  in  good  season.  But  he  could  not 
much  longer  conceal  his  mission.  Murmurs  again 

arose  among  the  men  of  all  of  the  ships;  and  though 

376 


WE  SET  FORTH  AGAIN. 

they  went  willingly  enough  about  their  duties,  it  was 
plain  that  the  desire  to  get  upon  shore  could  not 
much  longer  be  restrained.  For  discontent  upon 
ship-board  is  often  less  pleasant  to  live  with  than 
ripe  mutiny.  So  one  day  when  we  had  arrived  at  a 
point  not  eighty  leagues  from  San  Augustin,  De 
Gourgues  called  the  companies  of  all  three  vessels 
upon  the  decks  of  the  Vengeance.  The  momentous 
time  had  come.  We  knew  not  how  much  sympathy 
or  how  little  they  would  have  with  our  cause  and  De 
Br£sac  could  not  conceal  his  impatience.  If  De 
Gourgues  had  any  doubts  or  misgivings  as  to  the 
matter,  he  did  not  show  them,  but  stood  before  the 
soldiers  and  sailors  upon  the  deck  at  the  main  mast, 
an  expression  of  great  calmness  and  seriousness 
upon  his  features. 

"  Gentlemen  and  brothers,"  he  began  slowly,  "  the 
time  has  arrived  that  you  should  know  why  we,  men 
of  France,  have  come  so  far  and  braved  so  many 
dangers  under  the  shadow  of  the  Western  sun.  The 
God  who  rules  the  raging  of  the  waters,  who  is  the 
God  of  all  men  upon  the  sea,  has  brought  us  safely 
to  this  day  upon  a  most  just  and  righteous  mission. 
A  foul  crime  has  been  committed  against  our  be- 
loved France,  mes  braves.  A  year  has  passed  and 
no  hand  has  been  raised  to  cleanse  our  fair  Standard 
of  the  trail  of  blood  which  the  Spaniards  have 
drawn  across  it." 

*77 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

At  first  the  men  listened  in  silence.  Then  as  they 
comprehended,  they  looked  at  one  another  and  the 
name  of  San  Augustin  passed  the  lips  of  several. 
Muttered  curses  broke  from  them  here  and  there. 
But  in  a  moment  even  these  few  murmurs  of  anger 
were  stifled  and  borne  away  by  the  flood  of  the  fiery 
Gascon's  eloquence,  as  he  told  them  in  his  own  way 
the  story  of  the  massacres  at  Fort  Caroline  and  on 
the  sand-spit.  As  he  went  on  his  voice  arose  in 
excitement  until  it  rang  out  fair  and  true  like  a 
clarion-call  in  battle,  and  his  eyes  were  illumined 
with  the  light  of  his  inspiration,  as  he  painted  the 
worst  horrors  of  those  scenes  as  I  have  not  dared  to 
paint  them  here.  He  told  his  men  that  this  alone 
was  his  purpose,  and  that  he  had  chosen  them  from 
among  hundreds  of  others  because  they  were  the 
men  who  could  best  defeat  twice  their  own  number. 
And  knowing  that  the  duty  before  them  would  be 
attended  with  great  travail  he  knew  that  he  should 
not  fail  in  the  hour  of  danger. 

"  What  disgrace,"  he  cried  at  last,  "  if  such  an  in- 
sult should  pass  unpunished  !  What  glory  will  there 
come  to  us,  if  we  avenge  it !  To  this  venture  I  have 
devoted  my  fortune.  The  vessels  upon  which  you 
float  are  mine.  The  morions  and  the  pieces  on  your 
backs  are  mine  !  Your  weapons, — mine !  All  mine 
to  avenge  your  soldier  brothers  !  From  the  first  I 

have  relied  upon  you,  even  when  you  did  not  trust 

278 


WE  SET  FORTH  AGAIN. 

me.  I  have  thought  you  jealous  enough  of  your 
country's  glory  to  sacrifice  life  itself  in  a  cause  like 
this  !  Was  I  deceived  ?  Must  the  bodies  of  your 
soldier  brothers  swing  like  thieves  from  these  wild 
fir  trees,  the  brand  of  shame  upon  them,  food  for 
crows  and  vultures  ?  Will  no  one  cut  them  down  ? 
My  men,  I  am  here  to  show  you  the  way, — I  will  be 
always  at  your  head, — I  will  bear  the  brunt  of 
danger.  Will  you  refuse  to  follow  me?  " 

Never  had  I  heard  such  an  impassioned  voice,  and 
the  spirits  of  the  men,  doubtful  and  restless  at  first, 
burst  from  a  spark  into  a  flame  at  his  words,  and  at 
his  last  appeal  their  response  rose  in  a  roar  that 
seemed  to  shake  the  firmament. 

"  A  la  mort !  To  the  death  will  we  follow 
you  !  " 

It  was  a  wonderful  scene.  No  English  company 
would  have  changed  so  quickly  to  the  fury  of  en- 
thusiasm that  possessed  them.  They  threw  their 
caps  into  the  sea  and  began  heaving  up  the  anchor. 
Many  of  them  crowded  around  our  Captain,  begging 
that  he  would  take  them  to  Fort  San  Mateo  and 
lead  them  at  once.  It  was  with  great  difficulty  that 
he  could  get  them  to  listen  to  him  ;  but  at  last, 
quiet  having  been  in  a  certain  measure  restored,  he 
told  them  that  they  would  sail  through  the  Bahama 
Channel — which  was  most  treacherous — at  the  full 

of  the  moon.     It  would  be  folly  to  take  any  risk  at 

279 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

this  time,  when  a  mistake  would  bring  to  naught 
the  planning  of  months. 

"  The  time  will  come  soon  enough,  my  friends,  for 
there  is  much  to  be  done.  To-night  or  the  night 
after,  if  the  weather  be  fair,  we  shall  sail.  In  a 
week,  with  God's  help,  Ribault  will  be  avenged." 


280 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

WE   FORM  AN  ALLIANCE. 

THAT  night  as  we  slowly  crept  up  the  Bahama 
Channel  under  the  resplendent  tropic  moon, 
I  told  my  story  to  De  Gourgues.  He  heard  it 
throughout,  saying  no  word  but  sighing  now  and 
then,  his  melancholy  eyes  looking  down  the  glim- 
mering streak,  into  which  we  were  sailing  as  into  a 
glory.  That  this  strange  man  had  once  been  loved, 
and  had  passionately  loved  in  return,  I  did  not  doubt ; 
for  despite  his  ugliness  of  visage  there  was  that  in 
his  expression  which  would  command  the  adoration 
of  women,  who  often  reckon  deeper  than  by  mere 
lineaments  of  feature ;  and  softly  illumined  as  he 
was  by  the  pale  and  ghostly  translucence  of  the 
night,  I  thought  no  more  of  his  ugliness,  but  of  his 
soul.  For  he  was  transfigured,  and  looked  in  his 
calmness  even  as  he  looked  in  all  the  majesty  of 
passion,  inspired  and  of  this  world  a  thing  apart. 

When  I  had  done,  he  put  his  hand  upon  my  shoul- 
der, saying, 

281 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

"  It  is  not  often  that  Englishmen  love  as  do  you, 
my  friend.  Build  not  your  hopes  too  high,  for  you 
have  suffered  much  to  suffer  so  much  again.  It 
will  not  be  long  before  we  shall  know — we  shall 
know "  and  he  paused,  sucking  in  his  lip  omi- 
nously. After  that  he  took  my  hand  and  said, 

"  I  have  taken  a  great  fondness  forthee,  mon  ami ; 
and  our  solemn  duty  performed,  what  can  be  done 
shall  be  done,  upon  that  you  may  rely.  We  will 
first  sail  to  the  northward  of  the  River  of  May  to  the 
Indians  of  Satoumona.  If  what  the  Chevalier  de 
Bre"sac  says  be  true,  they  will  be  willing  allies  upon 
this  expedition."  De  Br£sac,  hearing  his  name 
spoken,  now  joined  us. 

"  We  were  wondering,  seigneur,  how  great  a  value 
to  set  upon  these  Indians  of  yours,"  De  Gourgues 
said. 

"  I  have  ventured  but  an  humble  opinion,  my 
Captain,"  replied  Bre"sac,  "but  I  would  stake  my 
honor  that  there  is  no  love  lost  between  Satouriona 
and  De  Bac.an."  De  Bafan,  the  despatches  had  said, 
was  the  new-appointed  Commander  at  San  Mateo. 

"  I  pray  God  that  it  may  be  as  you  say.  For  a 
palisaded  fort  of  stone  with  half  a  thousand  men  is 
no  slight  obstacle  even  for  the  brave  fellows  of  the 
fleet  of  the  Vengeance" 

"All  of  us  who  have  been  at  Fort  Caroline  know 

of  the  love  which  the  great  Paracousi  bore  for  Jean 

282 


WE  FORM  AN  ALLIANCE. 

Ribault.  Dariol,  the  trumpeter,  who  was  with  the 
first  expedition,  has  lived  among  them  longer  than 
I  ;  and  he  has  boasted  that  he  will  go  among  them 
without  fear." 

"  It  is  in  my  mind  to  sail  directly  to  the  country 
of  this  chief ;  his  boast  may  not  prove  an  idle  one," 
replied  De  Gourgues.  And  then  to  the  guard,  "  Pass 
the  word  below  to  Dariol  the  trumpeter.  We  shall 
see." 

Presently  the  man  came  from  the  fore-castle  and 
stood  before  us. 

"  You  have  no  fear  of  the  Indians  of  Florida, 
Dariol?"  asked  De  Gourgues. 

"  None  more  than  I  have  of  M.  Killigrew  or  M. 
de  Br£sac,  my  Captain,"  replied  the  man  with  a 
smile. 

"  You  have  lived  among  them  longer  than  M.  de 
Bresac  ?  " 

"  A  year  and  more,  my  Captain." 

"  They  were  friendly  to  M.  de  Laudonniere  ?  " 

"  Until  the  madness  for  gold,  when  his  soldiers 
broke  faith  with  them." 

"  And  Monsieur  Ribault  ?  "  asked  de  Gourgues. 

"  Satouriona  thought  the  Admiral  a  great  chief, 
M.  le  Chevalier.  They  swore  an  eternal  friend- 
ship." 

"  M.  de  Bresac  says  you  speak  their  language, 

Dariol." 

283 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

"  As  I  do  my  own." 

"You  know  their  customs.  How  think  you  they 
will  look  upon  our  landing?  " 

"  Monsieur,"  replied  the  trumpeter  firmly,  "  I  be- 
lieve with  M.  de  Bresac  that  if  they  think  us  Span- 
iards they  will  dispute  our  landing.  If  we  prove 
ourselves  Frenchmen  and  friends,  they  will  receive 
us  with  gladness." 

"  Why  so  ?  " 

"  It  is  my  belief  that  they  hold  the  Spaniards  in 
great  enmity.  For  no  arrogance  will  be  borne  by 
Satouriona.  He  is  a  great  King,  with  great  pride  of 
spirit,  and  numbers  his  people  by  many  thousands." 

"  But  the  Spanish  have  friends  among  the  Indians  ? 
M.  de  Bresac  has  said  so." 

"  Yes,  my  Captain.  But  they  are  the  false-hearted, 
dirt-eaters  of  Outina.  Against  these,  Satouriona 
wages  a  war  mo-re  fierce  even  than  against  the 
Spanish." 

De  Gourgues  stroked  his  mustache,  saying, 

"When  we  reach  the  coast,  I  will  call  for  you, 
Dariol.  For  the  present,  that  is  all." 

The  man  saluted  and  went  below. 

"  Par  la  mort,  his  words  ring  true  as  steel,"  mut- 
tered De  Gourgues.  "  If  these  Caribs  are  valiant,  as 
he  says,  we  will  sweep  this  scum  of  pestilence  from 
off  the  western  land." 

The  next  day  at  noon  we  sighted  the  coast  of  the 
284 


WE  FORM  AN  ALLIANCE. 

Terra  Florida,  and  at  the  thought  of  all  Diane  had 
suffered  there  my  heart  welled  full  of  emotion.  Now 
as  we  came  nearer  and  nearer  our  mission's  ending, 
the  cloud  fell  down  upon  my  spirit  again,  and  the 
same  struggle  between  hope  and  fear — of  pain  which 
is  the  price  of  joy — tossed  me  to  and  fro — held  and 
freed  me,  like  the  embrace  of  some  temptation.  The 
sun  was  yet  above  the  foreyard  when  we  came  in 
sight  of  the  River  of  May,  but  De  Gourgues,  wishing 
to  reconnoiter,  stood  on  until  sunset,  when  we  were 
within  less  than  three  leagues  from  the  coast.  Sud- 
denly we  saw  several  puffs  of  smoke  spurt  from  the 
beach  as  the  Spaniards,  suspecting  no  enemy,  fired 
their  cannon  in  salute.  Not  until  then  did  we  know 
of  the  new  defenses  which  the  enemy  were  putting 
upon  the  shore  at  either  side  of  the  river's  mouth. 
Our  three  vessels,  to  better  keep  up  the  guise  of 
friendship,  boomed  forth  a  salute  in  reply,  after 
which  we  put  out  to  sea  again  and  soon  lost  the 
shore  line  in  the  rapidly  falling  dusk. 

The  river  that  the  Indians  of  Satouriona  call  Ta- 
catacourou,  after  the  name  of  their  second  greatest 
warrior,  enters  the  ocean  by  two  mouths  at  a  dis- 
tance of  not  more  than  fifteen  leagues  to  the  north, 
ward  of  the  River  of  May.  Within  the  bar  there  is 
a  safe  harbor,  and  it  was  for  this  haven  that  Dariol 
and  the  Chevalier  de  Bre"sac  were  directing  our 

course.     But  not  wishing  to  pass  over  the  bar  until 

285 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

day,  De  Gourgues  held  out  to  sea,  not  coming  in 
sight  of  land  again  until  well  into  the  forenoon. 
Then,  the  river  entrance  being  easily  discerned,  he 
put  his  helm  over  and  entered  the  channel,  coming 
safely  to  anchor  at  an  early  hour  of  the  afternoon. 

Now  that  we  had  come  to  our  journey's  ending 
there  was  a  great  stir  and  excitement  aboard  the 
little  vessels  of  the  fleet.  The  arm  chests  and  am- 
munition lockers  were  opened  and  all  hands  put 
merrily  to  work  setting  the  arquebuses  to  rights, 
fixing  new  match  cords,  seeing  to  the  barrels  and 
rests  that  no  disaster  might  befall  them  by  reason  of 
any  negligence  of  their  own.  The  grinding- stones 
were  brought  out  into  the  sunshine  of  the  open  deck 
and  the  grit  of  the  polishing  steel  and  the  rattle  of 
the  pike  heads  made  music  brave  and-  martial  to 
the  ear.  The  seaman  sang  about  their  work  as 
the  lighter  yards  came  clattering  down  upon  the 
deck,  and  the  culverins,  unharnessed  from  their  sea- 
apparel,  shone  anew  in  the  brightness  of  the  summer 
sun.  The  shore  upon  both  sides  was  plain  to  the 
view  at  a  distance  of  half  a  league,  and  once  or 
twice  we  saw  the  dusky  figures  of  Indians  upon  the 
beach.  Bourdelais  and  one  or  two  of  the  gallants, 
unaware  of  the  plans  of  De  Gourgues,  were  forgoing 
ashore  at  once  and  giving  battle  ;  but  he  was  in  no 
haste, — when  he  was  ready  for  all  emergencies  he 

would  go,  and  not  before. 

286 


WE  FORM  AN  ALLIANCE. 

Night  fell  again  ;  and  with  the  coming  of  dawn  a 
great  surprise  awaited  us,  for  in  the  gathering  light, 
we  saw  that  the  beach  was  alive  with  savages.  They 
made  no  sound  but  stood  in  groups  as  far  as  the 
pines,  where  they  were  lost  in  the  misty  shadows  of 
the  forest  behind  them.  Here  and  there  a  figure 
was  moving  from  one  group  to  another,  and  we  knew 
that  their  runners  had  gone  out  to  the  nearer  villages 
and  that  they  had  assembled  to  combat  our  landing. 
De  Gourgues  frowned  as  he  came  upon  deck. 

"Crebleu!"  he  scowled,  "there  must  be  three 
thousand  of  them  at  least.  Fools  that  they  are  !  I 
have  no  men  to  waste  upon  such  carrion  as  these. 
You  are  a  wise  soothsayer,  M.  de  Bresac  !  " 

"  Monsieur ! "  replied  the  Chevalier  with  some 
dignity,  "  I  have  only  replied  to  your  questions 
with  the  best  of  my  understanding." 

"  But  these  red  devils,"  De  Gourgues  continued, 
"  are  armed  to  the  very  finger-nails.  They  look  from 
here  little  like  the  allies  you  have  promised  us,  M. 
de  Bresac.  Ho  !  Dariol,  come  aft !  " 

De  Gourgues  was  striding  up  and  down  in  a  fer- 
ment. He  saw  his  anchors  gone  and  his  plans  set 
adrift  by  this  unexpected  resistance.  When  Dariol 
came,  he  stopped  before  him  savagely,  and  pointing 
to  the  dark  mass  upon  the  beach  said  with  scorn : 

"  Look  you,  master  trumpeter,  at    your  friends 

yonder!     Look,  I    say!     Must    we    cut    our  way 

287 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

through  all  this  red  vermin  before  we  may  reach  the 
Spanish  Fort  ?  Explain  it, — if  you  can.  What  has 
happened  ?  " 

Dariol  wore  a  most  serious  face. 

"The  matter  is  bad,  my  Captain,  for  these  Indians 
are  surely  bent  upon  war " 

"  Well ! " 

"  If  we  cannot  prove  our  friendship  we  shall  not 
land  without  a  battle." 

"  Tis  plain  as  a  pike-handle,"  said  Bourdelais. 

"  A  pretty  pickle,  sure  enough " 

"  M.  de  Gourgues,  had  you  thought,"  interrupted 
De  Br<§sac  quietly,  "  that  they  may  take  us  for  Span- 
iards? " 

"  But  even  so " 

"  Seigneur,  I  am  willing  to  take  a  risk.  If  Dariol 
will  go  with  me,  I  will  go  to  the  beach  asking  for 
Satouriona " 

A  murmur  arose  among  those  within  hearing.  It 
seemed  to  many  a  most  daring  thing  to  offer ;  for  to 
our  people,  many  of  whom  had  never  passed  the 
borders  of  France,  these  Indians  were  as  wild  beasts 
or  Africans,  fit  only  to  be  shot  or  captured  as  slaves. 
For  me,  I  believed  with  Br6sac  and  having  been  at 
the  council  table  with  Satouriona  I  foresaw  little 
harm  if  he  were  put  among  the  natives  upon  the 
beach.  So  when  Dariol  had  said  that  he  would  go, 

I  too  offered  my  services. 

288 


WE  FORM  AN  ALLIANCE. 

But  De  Gourgues  in  his  uncertain  and  dangerous 
mood  was  of  a  different  mind. 

"  I  have  no  humor  to  lose  all  my  men  upon  such 
a  fool's  venture,"  he  said.  "  Dariol  may  go,  if  he 
have  the  hardihood.  M.  de  Bre"sac " 

"  Seigneur,"  interrupted  the  Chevalier,  "  this  man 
must  be  rowed  ashore.  He  cannot  talk  and  make 
signs  to  these  Indians,  rowing  at  the  same  time.  It 
is  I  who  first  offered  this  service." 

De  Gourgues  frowned,  debating  for  some  little 
time,  but  at  last  gave  orders  that  a  boat  should  be 
lowered  into  the  water.  Every  persuasion  that 
I  might,  I  used  upon  him  until  I  saw  that  further 
argument  was  mere  waste  of  words.  He  would  not 
let  me  go. 

"  No,"  he  said  shortly,  "  we  are  already  too  small 
a  number.  Were  you  to  go  I  should  be  sending — 
not  three,  but  six,  men — and  that  were  already  four 
too  many." 

With  great  anxiety  he  watched  Dariol  and  De 
Ere"  sac  drop  down  into  the  boat.  They  had  no  weap- 
ons and  had  removed  their  doublets  to  row  the 
better.  Dariol  had  put  in  the  bow  a  number  of 
small  trinkets,  such  as  mirrors,  knives  and  strings  of 
beads,  with  which  he  hoped  to  show  the  signs  of 
friendliness.  The  morions  of  our  arquebusiers  lined 
the  bulwarks,  for  the  company  thought  these  two 

men  were  going  most  surely  to  their  death.     No 
19  289 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

word  was  spoken  and  the  sound  of  the  oars  plashing 
in  the  quiet  water  of  the  harbor  came  down  clearly 
upon  the  breeze  from  the  land  as  the  little  craft  drew 
nearer  the  shore.  When  half  the  distance  had  been 
traversed  we  saw  Dariol  lay  down  his  oars  and  stand 
up  in  the  bow  shouting,  "  Antipola  !  Antipola  !  " 
waving  a  string  of  beads  in  his  hand.  This  brought 
forth  a  chorus  of  cries  from  the  beach,  and  the  sav- 
ages came  down  to  the  water's  edge  shouting  and 
waving  their  bows.  But  De  Bresac,  at  the  oars,  not 
even  turned  his  head  at  the  outcry.  He  bent 
steadily  to  his  work  like  a  London  waterman,  send- 
ing the  boat  at  each  stroke  nearer  and  nearer  the 
moving  crowd. 

The  excitement  upon  the  ship  was  intense,  for  in 
a  moment  the  craft  would  be  grounded  upon  the 

beach  in  the  very  midst  of  the  enemy. 

• 

"  Most  gallantly  done,"  said  De  Gourgues,  beside 
me,  below  his  breath. 

Dariol  began  shouting  again,  asking  for  Satou- 
riona,  but  in  the  commotion  we  could  not  hear  what 
further  was  said.  Then  something  happened ;  for 
we  saw  a  tall  figure  come  out  to  his  waist  in  the 
water,  holding  up  his  hands  before  him.  In  a  mo- 
ment the  boat  disappeared  in  the  human  wave  that 
engulfed  it  as  the  Indians  surrounded  it  upon  every 
side,  seizing  the  gunwales  and  running  it  up  on  the 

beach.     It  was  a  most  confused  mass  and  we  could 

290 


WE  FORM  AN  ALLIANCE. 

make  out  little  of  what  was  going  on.  A  fellow  up 
forward  shouted,  "  They  have  killed  them  !  They 
have  killed  them !  "  and  a  great  cry  arose  on  the 
Vengeance  which  drowned  the  yelling  of  the  savages 
upon  the  shore.  Some  of  the  Indians  were  jumping 
into  the  air  and  throwing  their  bows  aloft ;  and 
Bourdelais,  who  was  looking  through  the  glass,  said 
haltingly, 

"I  see  them — there  is  the  shirt  of  De  Bresac. 
Three  of  them  are  holding  him — no — they  are," — 
and  then  excitedly,  "  upon  my  faith — they  are  clasp- 
ing him  by  the  hand — they  are  touching  Dariol  upon 
the  shoulders.  It  is  friendship — seigneur — friend- 
ship !  " 

De  Gourgues  snatched  the  glass  from  Bourdelais' 
hand  and  fixed  it  quickly  to  his  eye. 

"  You  are  right,  Bourdelais.  They  walk  up  the 
beach,  my  comrade !  They  converse  together.  Ah  ! 
it  is  well." 

It  was  now  patent  to  all  on  board  the  Venge- 
ance that  no  harm  had  befallen  our  comrades,  and 
there  was  great  rejoicing.  For  there  in  plain  sight 
walked  Dariol  and  De  Bre"sac  talking  with  the  Indian 
who  had  walked  into  the  water,  who,  by  his  stature, 
wide  shoulders  and  dignified  bearing,  I  made  out  to 
be  none  other  than  Satouriona  himself. 

After  awhile  we  saw  the  boat  push  off  from  the 

shore  and  make  for  the  ship.     Dariol  and  De  Bresac 

291 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

rowed  ;  in  the  stern  we  marked  the  figures  of  Sa- 
touriona  and  several  dusky  savages.  At  this  De 
Gourgues  ordered  the  company  to  be  drawn  up  upon 
the  deck,  and  prepared  to  welcome  his  strange  vis- 
itors over  the  side  with  all  the  state  and  formality 
he  would  have  shown  a  King  of  France.  It  was  a 
course  which  diplomacy  suggested. 

I  had  not  before  seen  Satouriona  in  his  war  dress, 
for  at  Fort  Caroline  he  and  his  braves  had  come 
smoking  the  pipe  of  peace  and  wearing  a  small  head- 
dress and  only  the  aziam,  or  breech-clout,  upon  the 
body.  As  his  broad  shoulders  rose  above  the  bul- 
warks, we  saw  that  his  hair  had  been  lifted  upon  his 
head,  and  two  eagle's  feathers  painted  with  streaks 
were  stuck  upon  it.  Upon  his  breast  was  painted  a 
picture  of  one  of  those  beasts  which  had  so  fright- 
ened us  in  the  swamp — an  alligarto — which  was  the 
totem  of  his  tribe.  Streaks  of  red  and  white  paint 
were  drawn  upon  his  face,  making  his  features  fierce 
and  threatening.  I  should  not  have  known  him  but 
for  his  bearing,  for  at  Fort  Caroline  I  had  thought 
him  a  most  comely  savage,  rugged  and  strong- 
featured,  but  of  a  great  calm  and  dignity.  Behind 
him  walked  Olotoraca,  a  young  brave,  his  nephew, 
and  Tacatacourou,  the  second  great  chief  of  the 
tribe.  They  bore  no  weapons,  but  walked  past  the 
ranks  of  the  pikemen  and  arquebusiers,  making  no 

sign  of  any  emotion  as  they  went  with  De  Gourgues 

292 


WE  FORM  AN  ALLIANCE. 

below  to  the  cabin.  Here  he  had  caused  a  feast  of 
wine  and  preserved  fruits  to  be  set  forth,  of  which 
the  Indians  took  sparingly.  After  this  Goddard's 
pipe  and  what  remained  of  his  tobacco  was  brought 
forth,  and  De  Gourgues,  lighting  it,  himself  passed 
it  to  Satouriona,  who  solemnly  puffed  it  and  handed 
it  to  his  neighbor. 

De  Gourgues'  luminous  eyes  went  from  one  of 
the  chiefs  to  the  other,  as  he  considered  the  words 
best  to  use  in  the  delicate  business  before  him. 
Dariol  stood  behind  his  chair  ready  to  interpret. 

"  I  have  come  to  the  country  of  the  great  Satou- 
riona," he  said  at  last,  "  to  bring  him  presents  and 
to  continue  that  friendship  which  was  begun  by  the 
great  white  chief,  Ribault." 

Satouriona  nodded  gravely.  "  So  it  has  been  said. 
I  and  my  people  are  glad." 

"  I  thank  you,  great  chief,  in  the  name  of  my 
country  and  of  my  great  master  across  the  water, 
who  in  love  and  good  will  has  sent  me,"  said  De 
Gourgues,  from  necessity  speaking  of  the  King  of 
France.  "  He  has  sent  me  to  give  you  many  gifts 
which  will  be  useful  in  your  lodges  as  well  as  in 
the  hunting.  My  master  knows  of  the  kindness  of 
the  great  Satouriona  to  his  servant  Ribault,  and 
prays  that  this  good-will  and  friendship  will  continue 
through  the  passing  of  many  years." 

Satouriona  arose  with   great  dignity  and  spoke. 
293 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

His  heavy  voice,  made  to  resound  under  the  vaulted 
arches  of  the  forest,  rang  mellow  and  deep  in  the 
little  cabin. 

"  I  have  said  to  the  great  white  chief  Ribault  that 
the  sky  shall  fall  upon  the  earth  sooner  than  I  will 
become  an  enemy  to  the  people  of  your  nation. 
Since  the  great  stone  house  was  taken  by  these  dark- 
bearded  ones  there  has  been  no  happy  day  among 
the  people  of  the  nation  of  Satouriona.  The  sun 
hides  his  face  behind  the  clouds,  and  the  flowers  and 
fruits  have  ceased  to  blossom  and  to  ripen.  There 
is  a  blight  upon  all  the  land,  and  the  rivers  and 
streams  dry  up  like  the  blood  which  flows  from  our 
hearts.  The  Spanish  have  beaten  us  back  with 
their  sticks  which  speak  a  loud  noise,  and  they  have 
burned  our  cabins.  They  have  ravished  our  wives 
and  daughters,  they  have  killed  our  children  ;  and 
our  hearts  are  heavy  and  ready  to  burst  within  us 
for  shame  and  anguish." 

Satouriona  paused  to  give  his  speech  a  greater 
value. 

"  All  this  we  have  suffered  because  we  loved  the 
great  white  Paracousi,  Ribault.  But  now  the  end 
has  come.  We  can  endure  it  no  longer,  and  we  shall 
make  a  deadly  war  against  them  until  the  tribe  of 
Satouriona  is  no  more  or  the  people  with  the  black 
beards  are  beaten  back  into  the  sea  out  of  which 

they  came." 

294 


WE  FORM  AN  ALLIANCE. 

Again  fortune  seemed  to  be  favoring  us.  The  dis- 
play of  force  was  meant  for  our  enemies,  not  for  us. 
We  knew  the  joy  De  Gourgues  must  have  felt ;  but 
no  sign  of  it  showed  upon  his  face.  In  Europe  his 
reply  would  have  been  called  diplomacy. 

"  It  is  a  great  sorrow  to  me,  O,  Paracousi !  that 
the  love  which  Satouriona  bears  my  people  has 
brought  ill  treatment  upon  his  tribe.  But  such 
things  shall  be  no  longer.  If  his  nation  has  been 
abused  for  the  love  of  the  French,  then  the  French 
will  be  his  avengers." 

As  this  was  interpreted  by  Dariol  we  watched  the 
face  of  the  Paracousi.  Slowly,  as  the  truth  of  what 
had  been  said  dawned  upon  him,  Satouriona  arose 
from  his  seat  and  leaning  forward  upon  the  table, 
looked  over  at  De  Gourgues,  a  broad  smile  upon  his 
face. 

"  What ! "  he  exclaimed,  "  will  you  fight  the 
Spaniards  ?  " 

"  I  came  here,"  replied  De  Gourgues,  rising,  "  only 
to  reconnoitre  the  country  and  make  friends  with 
you,  and  then  go  back  and  bring  more  soldiers  ;  but 
when  I  hear  what  you  are  suffering  from  them  I 
wish  to  fall  upon  them  this  very  day,  and  rescue  you 
from  their  tyranny." 

The  effect  of  this  speech  upon  these  Indians  was 
great.  Their  faces,  usually  stolid  and  expressionless, 

broke  into  smiles ;  and  all  their  dignity  and  quiet  was 

295 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

swept  away  by  the  joyful  tidings.  Their  voices  rang 
through  the  narrow  cabin  as  they  rose  to  their  feet 
and  in  rough  gutturals  and  cries  of  their  own  wildly 
applauded  the  words  of  the  Avenger.  It  was  some 
moments  before  quiet  was  again  restored,  for  so  great 
was  the  joy  of  Satouriona  that  he  had  no  better 
control  upon  his  composure  than  Olotoraca,  the 
youngest  of  his  chiefs. 

When  the  Indians  were  seated  again  De  Gourgues, 
raising  his  hand  commanding  silence,  continued. 

"  It  is  most  certain,  O,  Paracousi !  that  this  expedi- 
tion is  no  play  for  children  ;  for  those  we  must  fight 
are  sturdy  men,  well  armed  and  sheltered  in  a  fort 
built  of  many  thicknesses  of  stone.  You  must 
summon  the  greatest  chiefs  and  braves  of  your  tribe, 
so  that  we  shall  make  good  our  promises.  We  do 
not  covet  all  the  honor  of  this  victory,  and  will  share 
that  as  well  as  the  spoils  of  the  battle  with  you  and 
your  people." 

"  We  will  go,"  replied  Satouriona,  solemnly  uplift- 
ing his  hand,  "  we  will  go  and  die  with  you,  if  need 
be!" 

"  It  is  well.  There  should  be  no  delay.  If  we 
fight  we  should  fight  at  once;  for  it  will  not  be 
many  suns  before  the  black-beards  will  know  that 
our  great  white  canoes  have  anchored  near  their 
fort.  This  should  not  be,  for  what  we  do,  we  must 

do  in  secrecy." 

296 


WE  FORM  AN  ALLIANCE. 

When  this  was  rendered  into  his  language, 
Satouriona  drew  his  knife  from  his  belt, — leaned 
forward,  lifting  his  hands  and  elbows,  crouching,  the 
very  picture  of  keenness  and  stealth.  His  voice  was 
low  and  threatening  like  the  murmur  of  the  rising 
storm  in  the  tops  of  the  giant  firs  of  the  seashore. 

"  Do  not  doubt,"  said  he,  "  Do  not  doubt  we 
hate  them  more  than  you  can  do." 

After  this  there  followed  a  long  discussion  upon 
the  best  method  of  attack  upon  the  Fort,  Satouriona 
asking  but  three  days  to  send  his  runners  to  outlying 
villages  that  there  might  be  no  lack  of  warriors  for 
the  expedition.  It  was  decided  by  De  Gourgues  to 
send  three  scouts  at  once  to  learn  the  strength  and 
position  of  the  two  forts  at  the  river's  mouth  as  well 
as  many  details  of  the  new  armament  of  Fort  San 
Mateo. 


297 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

OLOTORACA. 

THvURING  all  this  talk,  my  mind  in  a  ferment,  I 
*- '  was  forced  to  sit  with  elbows  glued  to  sides, 
unable  to  put  the  query  for  Mademoiselle  which 
trembled  upon  the  lips  even  as  I  listened  to  what 
was  going  forward. 

I  had  kept  my  eyes  upon  Olotoraca,  the  nephew 
of  the  great  chieftain,  as  he  sat  leaning  forward  with 
hands  upon  his  knees  listening  to  the  words  of 
Dariol.  'Twas  a  wonderfully  handsome  face  and  even 
the  hideous  streaks  of  crimson  upon  it  could  not  dis- 
guise the  regularity  of  the  features  and  the  expres- 
sion of  candor  and  fearlessness  which  animated  them  ; 
and  the  pride  of  his  port  was  that  of  a  prince,  heir  to 
some  great  kingdom.  As  he  glanced  about  the  cabin 
from  time  to  time  I  caught  his  eye  and  gave  him  a 
look  of  welcome  which  he  returned  with  a  smile. 
The  sun  coming  in  the  after-port  lit  up  the  scarlet 
streaks  upon  his  face  and  head-gear  and  penetrated 
the  ferocious  disguise,  reducing  him  after  all  to  his 

proper  dimension — a  fine,   brave   lad   of   five   and 

•98 


OLOTORACA. 

twenty,  who  if  born  an  Englishman  would  have 
served  his  queen  with  honor  and  profit. 

So  I  took  a  mind  that  this  Olotoraca  should  be 
the  one  with  whom  I  would  speak  of  Mademoiselle. 
Not  until  the  planning  and  discussion  of  the  attack 
upon  Fort  San  Mateo  had  become  general  could  I 
get  the  ear  of  De  Bresac  and  then  I  told  him  what 
was  in  my  mind. 

"  Olotoraca,"  said  Br<§sac,  when  at  last  we  had 
come  together,  "  it  will  not  be  many  suns  ere  your 
crest  will  wear  another  eagle's  feather.  You  will  go 
upon  such  a  warpath  as  was  never  known  among 
the  tribes  of  Satouriona  or  Tacatacourou  ;  and  when 
you  come  back  to  your  village  there  will  be  many 
trophies  upon  your  girdle  and  you  will  be  a  great 
chief  among  your  people. 

His  eyes  shone  as  he  said  simply,  "  It  is  so — 
or  I  shall  be  dead." 

"  You  may  one  day  be  Paracousi  of  all  your  na- 
tion. After  the  great  Satouriona  is  gone,  it  is  to 
you  that  our  people  will  look  for  the  friendship 
which  has  been  begun  to-day." 

"  The  Paracousi  Satouriona  and  Olotoraca  are  one 
in  all  their  thoughts.  For  is  it  not  from  him  that 
Olotoraca  has  learned  the  signs  of  the  forests  and 
the  medicine  of  his  tribe  ?  How  shall  he  change 
what  Satouriona  has  done  ?  What  Satouriona  does 

is  good,  and  shall  not  be  altered." 

299 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

"  It  is  wisdom,  Olotoraca.  For  the  French  are  a 
great  people  and  they  love  their  friends  with  their 
whole  hearts.  At  Fort  Caroline  Monsieur  Killigrew 
and  I  have  fought  the  Outinasand  the  Spaniards  for 
Satouriona ;  and  soon  our  chief  with  the  pale  face 
will  revenge  the  insults  and  abuses  which  the  Black- 
beards  have  put  upon  you." 

The  young  brave  at  the  mention  of  the  name  of 
Killigrew  had  sent  his  cold  glance  upon  me  with 
startling  abruptness  as  though  to  pierce  me  through. 
For  the  nonce  he  was  a  wild  animal  of  the  forest 
again.  Then  he  looked  calmly  at  De  Br£sac. 

"  Keel-ee-gru — the  pale  giant  is  called  Keel-ee- 
gru  ?  "  He  muttered  the  words  half  aloud,  half  to 
himself  and  then  tossed  his  head  so  that  the  bear- 
claws  rattled  about  his  neck. 

"  You  have  heard  my  name  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  The  Captain  Keel-ee-gru  is  a  friend  of  the  Para* 
cousi  Emola.  A  friend  of  Emola  is  a  brother  of 
Olotoraca,"  he  replied  easily. 

A  look  passed  between  the  Chevalier  and  me. 
There  was  that  in  the  manner  of  Olotoraca  which  we 
could  not  understand.  But  De  Bresac  had  made  a 
quick  theory  of  his  own,  and  acting  on  it  as  was  his 
wont,  he  put  his  hand  upon  the  muscular  shoulder  of 
the  young  warrior,  turning  him  about  and  looking 
him  steadily  in  the  eyes. 

"  We  believe  in  the  truth  of  the  things  you  say, 
300 


OLOTORACA. 

Olotoraca,  and  for  our  part  we  will  keep  our  prom- 
ises.  But  you,  what  have  you  done  for  us  since 
we  have  been  away  ?  What  will  you  do  for  us  when 
we  are  gone  ? "  The  Indian  did  not  look  at  De 
Bresac,  but  straight  before  him. 

"  We  will  keep  friendship  as  we  have  ever  done," 
he  said  evenly,  "  asking  no  more  than  we  can  give." 

"You  have  kept  friendship  with  our  people?" 
said  the  Chevalier  craftily,  and  I  saw  his  drift.  "  Then 
you  have  among  you  those  who  escaped  from  Fort 
Caroline !  " 

A  great  change  came  suddenly  over  the  face  o£ 
the  young  brave.  He  flashed  the  eye  of  a  hawk 
first  at  the  Chevalier  and  then  at  me.  De  Bresac 
was  impassive.  I  was  leaning  forward,  the  query  that 
was  vexing  my  soul  hanging  upon  my  tongue.  His 
face  lost  the  boyish  look  and  in  a  moment  became 
again  as  it  was  when  he  mounted  the  entering 
ladder — haughty  and  immobile. 

"  There  is  but  one  of  your  race  among  us,"  he 
said,  carelessly,  "  a  youth  who  calls  himself  Debre\ 
He  is  at  the  village  of  the  Paracousi  Satouriona  and 
will  be  brought  hither  on  the  morrow." 

It  all  happened  thus  as  I  have  written  it.  'Twas 
but  a  second  of  time  that  his  eyelid  fluttered  at  our 
sudden  query  as  he  sought  to  gain  his  composure. 
But  in  that  brief  moment  there  was  that  which 
showed  us  that  the  personal  friendship  which  this 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

young  brave  avowed  was  no  friendship  at  all,  but 
only  breath  upon  his  lips  and  in  no  manner  to  be 
believed.  If  something  had  happened  to  make  the 
Indian  distrust  us,  'twas  no  good  beginning  for  our 
foray.  And  these  doubts  must  speedily  be  cleared  if 
success  was  to  attend  our  undertaking.  For  my 
part  I  was  so  sure  Olotoraca  was  lying,  that  I  made 
myself  no  concern  over  his  denial.  A  French  youth 
named  Debr£  had  escaped  and  had  been  cared  for. 
Then  why  not  others?  If  Satouriona  was  a  friend 
of  the  French,  then  all  refugees  should  be  safe  in  his 
lodges. 

After  the  Indians  had  been  set  ashore  again  and 
De  Gourgues  had  been  told  of  the  manner  of  Oloto- 
raca, he  stroked  his  chin  gravely. 

"  You  are  certain  of  some  deception  ?  H-m  !  That 
is  strange,  for  I  have  found  a  great  frankness  in  the 
manner  of  the  Paracousi.  But  it  may  be  as  you 
say — and  we  will  be  upon  our  guard  against  him.  'Tis 
most  certain  that  these  Caribs  do  hate  the  Spaniards 
with  a  mortal  hatred  and  we  must  show  no  doubt  of 
them  until  our  mission  is  accomplished.  So  I  say, 
do  nothing  to  gain  their  enmity,  even  should  you 
believe  that  friends  of  yours  are  in  their  keeping." 

These  were  orders  and  he  spoke  them  firmly.  But 
all  night  long  I  strode  up  and  down  the  deck  under 
the  deep  vault  of  starlit  sky,  trying  to  hit  upon  some 

plan  by  which  I  could  learn  the  truth.     Why  had 

302 


OLOTORACA. 

Olotoraca  started  at  the  mention  of  my  name  ? 
Emola  had  spoken  it,  he  said,  but  my  return  to 
Florida  should  be  no  cause  for  alarm  or  even  sur- 
prise to  him,  since  in  the  presence  of  that  chief  we 
three,  De  Bresac,  Goddard  and  I,  had  sworn  to  visit 
vengeance  upon  the  Spaniards,  and  Emola  knew 
that  we  would  return  as  soon  as  could  be.  Un- 
less our  judgment  was  at  fault  there  was  some  mat- 
ter of  common  interest  between  this  young  Carib 
prince  and  me.  For  the  chance  perception  which 
had  enabled  us  to  pierce  the  weak  spot  in  his  armor 
had  shown  that  there  was  something  in  his  mind 
against  me,  which  in  spite  of  his  accustomed  immo- 
bility he  could  not  hide.  What  could  it  mean  ?  The 
instinct  of  battle  and  the  desire  to  measure  my 
strength  and  skill  against  any  man  who  looked  at 
me  askance,  an  instinct  which  has  not  been  taken 
from  me  even  at  this  day,  rose  up  strong  and  I  vowed 
I  would  have  some  fair  good  exercise  from  this  fel- 
low, should  he  not  explain.  Perhaps  Mademoiselle — 

Ah — there  was  I  making  mysteries  again  !  Why 
should  I  be  forever  bringing  her  forward  into  every 
uncertainty.  At  any  rate  Before",  the  boy,  would 
know.  If  she  were  among  the  Indians  he  could  tell 
me  where.  Upon  his  speech,  then,  hung  all  my 
chance  of  earthly  happiness. 

Early  on  the  morrow  we  went  ashore  and  with  a 
ruthless  disregard  for  the  orders  of  De  Gourgues 

3°3 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

I  set  about  trying  to  find  Olotoraca.  But  since  dawn 
he  had  been  gone  with  our  scouts  to  reconnoiter 
the  Spanish  fort.  Satouriona  was  at  the  encamp- 
ment, sending  out  his  runners  and  receiving  messages 
from  the  outlying  villages.  He  received  us  gravely 
and  took  us  to  his  lodge,  lifting  the  deerskin  at  its 
entrance  with  a  grace  and  courtliness  to  excite  the 
envy  of  a  gallant.  He  gave  some  orders,  and  when  we 
were  seated  and  De  Bresac  asked  him  who  were  the 
French  people  that  had  escaped  into  his  hands,  he 
looked  at  us  from  the  one  to  the  other,  saying  most 
frankly. 

"  We  have  only  one,  my  brother,  and  he  is  but 
a  boy.  Because  of  the  love  which  we  bear  his 
people  we  have  kept  him  safe,  though  the  Spanish 
have  offered  us  many  gifts  to  return  him  to  the  Fort. 
We  love  him  now  for  himself,  and  have  made  him 
one  of  our  people.  Behold,  he  is  here  !  " 

And  turning,  we  saw  a  youth  of  sixteen  or  there- 
abouts standing  at  the  entrance  of  the  lodge.  For  a 
moment  he  drew  back,  awkward  and  fearful,  and 
would  have  vanished  had  not  De  Bresac  called  to 
him  in  French. 

"  No.  We  are  no  Spaniards,  mon  cher,  but  those 
of  your  own  race.  Come  then  !  " 

So  great  was  his  joy  that  with  a  cry  he  threw  him- 
self upon  us,  clasping  and  patting  our  hands  for  all 

the  world  like  some  dumb  animal  at  the  sight  of  its 

304 


OLOTORACA. 

master.  Satouriona,  cautioning  us  with  a  smile  not 
to  do  him  hurt,  wrapped  his  blanket  about  him  and 
went  out  of  the  lodge  down  to  the  beach  to  meet  the 
boat  of  De  Gourgues,  which  was  reported  to  have 
left  the  Vengeance. 

Debre  was  a  slender  lad  of  comely  appearance  ; 
but  neither  I  nor  Br£sac  remembered  to  have  seen 
him  at  Fort  Caroline.  When  his  first  transports  of 
delight  were  over  and  we  had  told  him  that  our  ob- 
ject was  to  destroy  the  Fort  and  to  restore  fugitives 
such  as  he  to  their  kinsmen,  he  looked  at  us  in  dis- 
may, saying  of  his  own  accord, 

"  Alas,  messieurs,  I  am  the  only  one  who  has  been 
spared." 

That  was  all  I  wished  to  know.  I  would  have 
arisen  and  gone  forth  from  the  lodge  but  Bresac 
looked  at  me,  laying  a  hand  upon  my  arm. 

"  Wait,"  said  he. 

Then  said  the  Chevalier  to  the  boy, 

"  You  alone  escaped  from  the  Fort.  Did  you  come 
direct  to  the  Indians  of  Satouriona  ?  " 

"  I  fell  in  with  a  war  party  of  Tacatacourou. 
They  brought  me  to  the  chief  village  of  Satouriona." 

"  You  saw  no  other  persons  from  the  Fort  ?  " 

"  Oui,  monsieur.  There  were  several  men  who  fled 
through  the  swamps." 

"  But  no  women  ?" 

"  Non,    monsieur.     Stay — yes,    there    were   two 

20  305 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

women  who  fled  by  the  casement  before  me  and 
whom  I  saw  in  the  forest." 

"  Do  you  remember  them,  Pierre  ?  " 

"  Oui,  monsieur — they  were  ladies  who  came  upon 
the  Trinity  with  Admiral  Ribault.  They  were  noble, 
I  think — though  I  do  not  remember  the  name, — 
La— La " 

"  La  Notte  ?  " 

"  Yes,  that  is  the  name,  monsieur.  I  know  it  now, 
because  Mademoiselle  was  very  beautiful,  and  when 
we  landed  from  the  Gloire  I  asked  my  mother  how 
she  was  called." 

"  And  you  saw  them  no  more  after  that  ?  "  We 
leaned  forward  breathlessly  to  get  the  boy's  reply. 

"  Monsieur,  I  was  wild  with  fear,"  he  said,  flushing 
red  in  shame.  "  My  mother  had  been  killed  before 
my  eyes  and  two  Spaniards  had  pursued  me  to  the 
breach  in  the  wall.  I  fled  to  the  forest,  passing 
these  women  in  my  flight.  I  ran  on  and  on  until  I 
dropped  exhausted  in  the  thicket." 

"  You  have  not  seen  them  since  ?  " 

"  In  the  head  village  of  the  Indians  ?  "  he  asked 
wide-eyed  with  surprise.  "  No,  monsieur  !  They 
could  not  have  been  in  the  village  of  Satouriona  or 
I  should  have  known." 

He  spoke  with  an  air  of  conviction  which  drove 
away  doubt  from  the  mind. 

But  De  Br£sac  pursued  his  questions  undeterred. 
306 


OLOTORACA. 

"  There  is  a  village  called  Tacatacourou,  is  it 
not  so  ?  " 

"  Oui,  monsieur." 

"  It  is  possible  that  other  French  persons  could 
have  been  kept  there  without  your  knowledge  ?  " 

"  Oui,  monsieur,"  said  the  boy  wondering — "but 
why  should  the  great  Paracousi,  who  had  been  so 
kind,  keep  me  away  from  the  people  of  my  race  ?  I 
cannot  understand." 

"  You  may  know  in  time,  my  good  Pierre.  But 
there  is  a  mystery  which  you  may  help  us  to  solve — 
only  let  no  word  of  this  come  to  the  ears  of  the 
Paracousi." 

"  Monsieur,"  said  Pierre  firmly,  "  Satouriona  is 
my  father  and  if  any  harm " 

"Ah,  my  child,  you  do  not  comprehend,"  smiled 
De  Bresac.  "  We  are  friends  of  Satouriona  and  with 
him  we  will  fight  the  Spaniards.  You  must  take  our 
word  that  we  mean  him  no  harm." 

"  I  will,  messieurs,"  replied  the  boy  at  last, 
sighing. 

"  It  is  well,  mon  ami.  You  will  have  no  cause 
for  regret,"  said  De  Bre"sac.  "  You  have  been  to  the 
village  of  Tacatacourou  ?  "  he  continued. 

"  No,  monsieur.  It  is  a  day's  journey  from  the 
village  of  Satouriona." 

"  Did  you  not  wish  to  go  ?  " 

"  Oui,  monsieur,  but  there  was  no  opportunity. 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

The  Paracousi  Olotoraca  feared  I  should  be  captured 
by  the  Spaniards." 

"  Olotoraca  !  " 

"  Oui,  monsieur.  The  Paracousi  Olotoraca  has 
been  a  good  friend  and  brother  to  me." 

"  Ah  !  I  understand.  He  thought  that  you  might 
be  captured  again.  But  why  should  you  fear  capture 
on  such  a  journey  ?  Is  not  the  village  of  Tacata- 
courou  to  the  northward  of  this  place, — away  from 
the  fort  of  the  Spaniards?  " 

"  I  do  not  fear,  monsieur,"  replied  Debr6  with 
dignity ;  "  but  if  the  Paracousi  Olotoraca  did  not 
wish  me  with  him,  it  was  not  possible  for  me  to  go. 

"Then  he  did  not  desire  you  to  go?  That  is 
what  I  wished  to  learn,"  said  De  Br6sacwith  a  smile. 
Then  after  a  pause,  "  Why  did  Olotoraca  go  to 
the  village  of  Tacatacourou  ?  Is  he  not  the  nephew 
of  Satouriona?  Is  not  his  place  by  the  side  of  his 
uncle  the  great  Paracousi  ?  " 

"  Monsieur,  the  Paracousi  Olotoraca  is  a  great 
brave  and  the  first  young  chief  in  all  the  country.  He 
looks  about  him  that  he  may  choose  a  squaw  from 
the  most  beautiful  maidens  of  the  nation.  Therefore 
he  goes  to  Tacatacourou.  This  is  the  common 
report." 

"  Then  he  loves  ?  The  women  there  are  beautiful, 
Pierre  ?  " 

"  So  it  is  said,  monsieur  ;  though  having  seen  none 

308 


OLOTORACA. 

of  them,  I  cannot  say.  Perhaps  that  is  why  he  did 
not  wish  me  to  go  ;  or  perhaps  that  is  not  the  reason, 
— I  cannot  say.  That  is  all  I  know,  and  I  pray  that 
no  harm  may  come  of  the  words  I  have  spoken." 

"  Never  fear,  good  Pierre.  You  have  done  well. 
Now  if  it  pleases  we  will  go  forth  to  meet  the 
Chevalier  de  Gourgues.  You  will  tell  him  what  you 
have  told  us,  and  as  much  more  concerning  the 
armament  and  condition  of  Fort  Mateo  as  you  have 
been  able  to  learn  from  the  Indians.  Will  you  go 
too,  Killigrew,  or  will  you  await  us  here  ?  " 

"  I  will  stay,"  said  I  with  a  sigh,  dropping  on  a 
pile  of  skins. 

The  Chevalier  looked  at  me  sharply. 

"  Pouf !  Have  you  no  instincts — no  perceptions  ? 
You  grow  weary  at  a  most  purposeful  time  ! " 

But  I  did  not  reply.  Of  a  truth,  I  was  weary. 
So  many  times  had  I  sailed  these  flights  of  fancy  to 
have  my  poor  sails  torn  to  shreds  and  my  poor  hulk 
racked  bone  from  bone,  that  I  was  for  choosing  at  the 
last  some  harbor  of  refuge  where  I  could  find  a  rest 
after  it  all.  I  had  come  with  my  harebrained  followers 
over  a  thousand  leagues  of  sea, — and  for  what  ?  For 
murder  ? — for  destruction  ? — for  a  vengeance  by  fire 
and  sword,  as  the  others  had  ?  No.  It  was  not  that 
which  had  drawn  me  to  these  God-forsaken  shores 
— drawn  me  more  surely  than  ever  plummet  sought 
an  anchorage.  It  was  the  memory  of  a  pair  of 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

honest  eyes  with  tear-drops  trembling  on  the  lashes, 
as  my  lady  bade  me  go  and  fight  her  battle  for  her 
— a  battle  which  by  God's  grace  had  been  deferred 
until  now.  True,  I  wanted  the  life  of  De  Bagan — 
that  was  my  own  private  affair.  But  what  cared 
I  for  their  wars  about  religion  ?  There  was  sin 
enough  in  any  worship  which  was  not  done  in  the 
way  of  peace  and  good-will  and  I  knew  that  we  as 
well  as  the  Spaniards  would  all  be  most  justly  con- 
demned for  using  God's  altar  to  wipe  our  sword-blades 
on.  With  the  discovery  that  Mademoiselle  was  not 
in  the  village  of  Satouriona  my  mind  seemed  to  be 
weakening,  and  I  had  not  control  over  my  thoughts. 
The  Chevalier  de  Br£sac  with  his  fine  philosophy 
had  solved  the  matter  to  his  satisfaction,  seeing  in 
the  actions  of  Olotoraca  at  mention  of  my  name  a 
sure  sign  that  for  reasons  of  his  own,  he  held 
Mademoiselle  de  la  Notte  a  prisoner.  I  could  not 
—  nay,  would  not, — bring  myself  to  believe  she  was 
at  the  village  of  Tacatacourou.  A  truce  to  imagin- 
ing !  I  had  gone  too  far,  and  suffered  too  much,  to 
be  inventing  new  theories  to  drive  me  mad.  We 
had  voyaged  from  one  end  of  the  earth  to  the  other 
and  had  come  at  last  to  the  place  where  I  had  sworn 
we  should  find  her.  And  she  was  not  there !  That 
was  all.  I  had  had  enough.  God  forgive  me !  As  I 
lay  there  in  my  unreason,  I  lost  all  control  and 

cursed  all  things  that  came  to  my  tongue,  forgetting 

310 


OLOTORACA. 

that  it  was  only  through  God's  providence  that  I  had 
been  let  to  live  and  come  to  this  day. 

Not  caring  what  came  of  me  I  lay  there  oblivious, 
until  I  presently  heard  a  sound  without.  I  raised 
my  head,  a  figure  darkened  the  door  of  the  lodge. 
For  a  moment,  I  thought  it  was  Pierre  returning. 
But  a  moccasined  foot  was  thrust  forward,  and  with 
a  deft  and  graceful  movement  the  figure  dropped 
the  skin  at  the  entrance  way  and  stepped  within  the 
lodge.  Then  I  saw  that  it  was  an  Indian,  a  girl — 
the  most  beautiful  of  that  race  I  had  ever  seen. 

As  I  lifted  on  my  elbow  I  brushed  my  hand  across 
my  eyes,  for  so  quiet  was  she  I  thought  truly  that 
this  dusky  vision  was  some  creature  of  the  fancy. 
With  a  commanding  gesture  she  approached.  I 
would  have  spoken ;  but  she  placed  her  finger 
upon  her  lips,  looking  around  toward  the  entrance 
in  token  of  secrecy.  I  kept  my  peace.  At  last  she 
uttered  the  one  word,  Maheera,  and,  touching  her 
breast  with  a  long  slender  finger,  I  understood  that 
she  was  telling  me  her  name.  The  words,  uttered 
in  a  quiet  tone,  seemed  to  come  from  her  throat 
rather  than  from  her  lips  and  her  voice  was  very  low 
and  sweet.  When  she  had  said  that,  she  touched 
me  upon  my  arm  calling  me  Keel-ee-gru  as  though 
my  name  were  some  word  in  the  soft  language 
of  her  own.  I  marveled  that  she  should  know 
me  and  could  not  understand  what  she  wished.  But 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

in  a  moment  her  object  was  clearer,  for  she  began 
to  speak  in  the  sign  language  which  these  strange 
people  have  for  conversing  with  one  another  when 
their  tongues  are  unfamiliar.  Of  this  I  understood 
a  little.  She  had  several  French  words,  and  she 
moved  her  lithe  young  arms  and  body  with  won- 
derful grace,  telling  me  by  pointing  to  her  dusty 
moccasins  and  simulating  weariness  that  she  had 
come  a  journey  from  a  great  distance  to  seek  me. 
I  nodded  my  head  in  comprehension. 

Then  her  face  grew  sad  and  her  body  seemed  to 
melt  to  nothingness.  She  clasped  her  right  hand 
upon  her  left  and  laid  them  both  upon  her  heart, 
saying  the  name  of  Olotoraca.  So  gentle,  soft  and 
lingering  was  the  word  upon  her  tongue  and  so  mel- 
ancholy her  attitude,  no  language  could  have  told 
plainer  that  her  heart  was  hers  no  more  and  that 
a  sadness  had  come  upon  her.  She  sighed  deeply, 
looking  upon  her  hands  and  fingering  her  silver 
bracelets.  I  put  my  fingers  upon  the  head  in  pity, 
for  I  too  knew  what  heart  wounds  were. 

But  at  my  touch  she  shrunk  away  and  her  mood 
changed  like  an  April  day.  The  look  she  flashed 
up  at  me  was  one  of  pride  and  majesty,  and  there 
was  a  spark  of  vengefulness,  of  wild  unreason  in  it 
that  taught  me  how  concealed  and  subtle  were  the 
channels  of  her  thought.  She  wanted  no  pity — 

none  from  me  at  any  rate.     In  a  moment  she  was 

3" 


OLOTORACA. 

gentle  again,  telling  me  that  she  had  come  from  the 
village  of  Tacatacourou  and,  with  a  gesture  which  I 
might  not  mistake,  that  she  was  a  princess  of  the 
blood. 

It  was  not  till  then,  not  until  she  had  mentioned 
the  name  of  her  tribe  and  village,  that  I  even  so 
much  as  thought  upon  the  object  of  her  visit  to  me. 
Then  the  suspicions  of  the  Chevalier,  the  association 
of  the  names  of  Olotoraca.  and  Tacatacourou  linked 
her  story  together  in  my  mind  in  some  fashion.  She 
had  come  from  Tacatacourou  !  I  started  up  draw- 
ing in  my  breath  quickly  and  looking  her  in  the 
eyes.  What  if — if ? 

She  saw  the  note  of  anxious  and  expectant  in- 
quiry  in  my  look  and  met  it  with  a  smile  and  spark- 
ling eyes. 

"  Oui,  oui,"  she  cried  in  joy.  "  The  Moon-Prin- 
cess !  The  Moon-Princess  !  " 

I  understood.  This  was  no  mill-stone  to  look 
through.  I  remembered  the  name  Satouriona  had 
given  to  Mademoiselle  at  Fort  Caroline.  The  dark- 
est hour  of  my  night  was  past  and  it  was  dawn  that 
was  breaking. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

THE  MOON-PRINCESS. 

TAKING  Maheera  by  the  hand  and  lifting  her 
to  her  feet,  I  pointed  to  the  entrance  of  the 
lodge,  where  the  sunlight  was  sifting  through,  and 
motioned  her  to  lead  on.  With  a  friendly  look 
she  put  finger  upon  her  lips  again  and  peered  out 
across  the  clearing.  She  shook  her  head,  and  lifting 
the  skins  at  the  rear  of  the  lodge  motioned  me  to 
follow.  Soon  we  had  crept  through  the  thicket  into 
the  forest  and  went  rapidly  down  the  long  aisle  of 
pines.  At  last  the  sounds  of  the  Indian  encampment 
were  merged  into  the  voices  of  the  wood.  A  bird 
was  singing  somewhere  and  the  sough  of  the  wind 
through  the  tree  tops  overhead  somehow  brought 
back  in  a  sudden  flood  of  memory  the  nights  at  sea 
when  Mademoiselle  and  I  journeyed  towards  this 
wild  western  land. 

It  had  all  come  so  suddenly  that  I  was  bewildered, 
as  one  who  has  been  rudely  awakened  from  a  long 
sleep.  Truly  I  had  been  sleeping  and  the  hideous 


THE  MOON-PRINCESS. 

pictures  I  had  dreamed  were  false.  De  Bre'sac  was 
right  after  all;  it  was  his  keenness  of  perception 
that  had  guessed  the  truth.  It  almost  angered  me 
to  think  that  my  intuition,  steadfast  through  all 
these  long  months,  should  have  failed  me  at  the  time 
when  my  heart  was  nearest  its  desire  ;  but  I  was  too 
near  happiness  to  let  any  other  emotion  enter  into 
my  soul. 

I  hurried  on  through  the  forest  with  Maheera ; 
who,  regardless  of  the  heat  of  the  morning  and  the 
roughness  of  the  traveling,  moved  on  beside  me, 
seeming  not  even  to  touch  the  ground  and  giving  no 
sign  of  fatigue.  Her  soft  moccasins  made  almost 
no  sound  among  the  dried  branches,  while  I,  un- 
skilled in  wood-craft,  crashed  through  them,  awk- 
ward and  heavy-footed,  raising  many  a  bird  and 
beast  which  skurried  away  into  the  underbrush  ter- 
rified at  such  noisy  and  unaccustomed  intrusion. 
But  for  all  that,  it  seemed  to  me  as  though  my  feet 
bore  wings  and  once  or  twice  I  found  myself  going 
at  so  round  a  pace  that  my  companion  was  sore  put 
about  to  keep  up  with  me.  Then,  with  an  exclama- 
tion at  my  lack  of  thought,  I  reduced  my  gait 
and  we  went  along  more  reasonably  side  by  side. 
Her  mouth  was  set  and  she  kept  her  glance  before 
her  upon  the  ground.  She  had  traversed  this  dis- 
tance once  before,  during  the  hours  of  the  night,  but 
no  complaint  or  sound  of  any  kind  came  from  her 

3*5 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

throat.  At  about  noon,  when  I  wished  to  know  the 
distance  of  the  place  to  which  we  were  traveling,  she 
looked  at  the  sun  and  pointed  to  the  heavens,  sig- 
nifying that  at  an  hour  midway  between  noon  and 
sunset  we  should  reach  our  journey's  ending.  Once 
only  did  we  rest.  When  I,  feeling  that  the  pace 
must  be  telling  upon  her,  stopped  and  pointed  to  a 
fallen  tree,  she  shook  her  head  and  would  have  gone 
on  had  I  not  taken  her  by  the  hand  and  led  her  to  a 
seat,  placing  myself  beside  her  and  offering  her  a 
mouthful  of  eau-de-vie  from  the  flask  which  by  some 
good  fortune  I  carried.  We  ate  a  few  wild  berries 
and  then  hurried  onward.  We  had  gone  what  I 
should  have  thought  to  be  a  distance  of  five  or  six 
leagues  when  there  opened  out  in  front  of  us  a  quiet 
valley  with  many  fields  of  grain  which  cut  into  the 
hills  with  squares  of  green  and  yellow.  Beyond,  by 
the  border  of  a  river  which  lay  like  a  silver  snake  in 
the  meadows,  was  the  smoke  of  the  village  of  Taca- 
tacourou. 

Maheera,  wishing  to  conceal  the  object  of  our 
coming,  had  not  chosen  to  go  straight  as  the  eagle 
flies  from  the  encampment  of  Satouriona.  By 
taking  a  roundabout  way  we  had  escaped  the  curios- 
ity of  the  braves  of  Tacatacourou,  who  were  hasten- 
ing to  the  great  war  dance  and  the  "  black-drinking" 
which  Satouriona  had  proclaimed  before  the  attack 

upon  the   Spaniards.     Maheera,  halting    upon   the 
i  316 


THE  MOON-PRINCESS. 

edge  of  the  clearing,  made  a  sign  to  me  and  we 
stopped.  She  motioned  me  to  take  my  place  behind 
her,  and  following  a  thicket  we  moved  cautiously, 
encircling  a  plowed  field  in  which  two  women  were 
working.  Presently  we  passed  the  trees  upon  which 
they  had  hung  their  babes,  this  being  their  custom, 
and  I  thought  we  must  surely  have  been  discovered, 
for  the  infants  made  sinister,  wry  faces  when  I  came 
close  to  them  and  seemed  about  to  cry  out.  But 
Maheera  crept  up,  crooning  in  a  low  tone;  and, 
saying  some  phrases  in  her  soft  voice,  held  them 
quiet  till  I  had  got  by  and  was  safely  in  the  under- 
brush of  the  forest  beyond.  We  walked  silently  for 
some  time  longer,  threading  the  mazes  of  the  forest, 
and  at  last  Maheera  led  me,  trembling  at  the  near- 
ness of  my  happiness,  to  an  open  place  within  a 
close  growth  of  great  pine  trees  where  several  lodges, 
neatly  thatched  and  cared  for,  stood  in  an  enclosure. 
Then  with  a  smile  the  Indian  girl  beckoned  me  on 
and  pointed  to  the  entrance  of  the  palisade. 

I  walked  forward  upon  my  tip-toes  and  craning 
my  neck  here  and  there  in  a  very  agony  of  expecta- 
tion. Maheera  fell  noiselessly  behind  me,  and  the 
crackling  of  every  twig  beneath  my  feet  seemed  to 
shake  me  like  an  aspen.  But  we  must  have  made 
little  noise,  for  we  reached  the  gate  of  the  palisade 
without  notice  and  scarce  daring  to  breathe,  I  looked 
around  the  entrance  post. 

3 '7 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

Mademoiselle  was  there !  She  sat  upon  a  wooden 
bench  beside  the  door  of  the  lodge.  Her  look  was 
turned  toward  the  west  and  she  did  not  see  us  as 
we  paused  upon  the  threshold  of  the  palisade.  Her 
hair  was  cast  loose  about  her  shoulders  ;  the  breeze 
played  wantonly  with  its  meshes,  and  the  slanting 
sun  burnished  it  with  a  golden  glow  like  an  aureole. 
She  was  dressed,  like  Maheera,  in  deerskin ;  and  so 
pale  a  gem  did  she  seem  in  this  rough  setting  that  her 
very  slenderness  and  fairness  startled  me  into  the 
dread  that  she  was  translated,  and  no  more  a  creature 
of  this  earth.  I  feared  to  move  and  break  the  spell 
that  held  me.  But  an  Indian  woman  who  sat  oppo- 
site, weaving,  glanced  up  at  this  moment  and  espied 
us ;  and  then  my  mistress  turned  her  head. 

"  Mademoiselle  !  "  I  cried,  coming  forward,  "  Ma- 
demoiselle,— it  is  I !  " 

She  started  to  her  feet;  but  casting  a  fleeting 
glance  upon  me,  turned  half  around  and  fell  senseless 
upon  the  ground. 

Maheera  was  on  her  knees  beside  her  in  a  moment, 
and  together  we  carried  her  within  the  lodge  and  laid 
her  upon  a  bed  of  skins  and  hemlock-boughs.  It 
was  not  until  then  that  I  saw  how  wasted  she  was. 
I  cursed  myself  for  the  boor  that  I  was  to  burst  upon 
her  so.  What  if,  after  all  she  had  suffered,  she 
was  to  fade  away  like  a  flower  under  my  very  eyes. 
It  were  better  that  she  had  been  struck  down  among 


THE  MOON-PRINCESS. 

the  first  at  Fort  Caroline.  What  if  I  had  killed 
her  ?  The  misery  of  that  moment !  I  fell  upon  my 
knees,  raised  my  voice  and  prayed  to  God,  who  had 
watched  so  long  over  her,  that  she  might  be  spared. 

The  moments  passed  anxiously.  Maheera  forced 
eau-de-vie  between  her  lips  and  at  last,  with  an  in- 
taking  of  breath  that  racked  her  from  head  to  foot, 
she  opened  her  eyes  and  looked  to  where  I  knelt 
beside  her,  my  anguish  all  unconcealed. 

"Ah  yes,"  she  sighed,  "I  remember  now!  It 
was  silly  of  me.  I  have  never  done  so  before.  But 
I  am  so  weak, — so  weak " 

Brave  little  heart !  Undaunted  and  strong  even  in 
her  weakness ! 

"  Nay,  sweetheart.  It  was  I  who  startled  you. 
Blame  it  to  me.  God  knows,  rather  would  I  cut  my 
hand  from  my  body " 

She  laid  her  soft  fingers  upon  my  wrist. 

"  Hush ! "  she  said  gently,  "  I  know.  I  have 
learned.  I  know  how  you  love  me, — dear." 

She  paused  as  she  gained  her  strength,  while  I 
mutely  worshiped — then  she  went  on  reverently. 

"  It  is  that  which  neither  time  nor  distance  can 
alter.  It  has  been  with  me  always,  and  so  I  knew 
that  you  still  lived  and  one  day  would  come  for 
me." 

I  had  no  answer  but  to  press  my  lips  upon  her 
slender  wrist. 

319 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

She  closed  her  eyes  for  a  while  and  seemed  to 
sleep,  while  I  sat  beside  her  bed  in  great  ferment  of 
mind  at  her  suffering.  But  soon  Maheeracame  into 
the  lodge  with  a  bowl  of  some  steaming  herb.  This 
Mademoiselle  drank  with  relish  and  Maheera  propped 
her  up  with  robes  and  branches.  As  she  grew 
stronger  the  faint  color  came  back  into  her  cheeks. 

"  It  is  over  now  ?  "  she  asked  at  last. 

"  Yes.  It  is  over.  There  shall  be  no  more  suffer- 
ing. Your  friends  are  here  and  you  are  safe." 

She  leaned  back  her  head,  closing  her  eyes  and 
sighing  contentedly.  Presently,  as  a  thought  came 
to  her,  she  started  up  from  her  pillow. 

"  Olotoraca  !  "  she  said  half  in  alarm.  "  Where  is 
Olotoraca  ?  " 

I  set  my  teeth  as  I  thought  of  the  haughty  young 
brave  and  his  lies  to  me  in  the  cabin  of  the  Venge- 
ance. 

"  You  are  the  prisoner  of  Olotoraca,  Mademoiselle  ? 
If  he  has " 

"  There  !  there !  Vex  me  not  now,  Sir  Firebrand." 
She  smiled. 

"  But,  Mademoiselle " 

"  Nay,  I  am  aweary.  Vex  me  not, — there  must 
be  no  anger  between  you  two.  What !  Cannot  you 
understand?  He  can  be  no  enemy  to  you " 

"  But  he  lied  to  me!     He  would  have  concealed 

you  and  kept  you  from  your  own  people." 

320 


THE  MOON-PRINCESS. 

"  Yes.  I  am  his  prisoner.  But  you  must  listen 
to  me  and  do  what  I  ask  of  you.  When  you  know, 
you  will  say,  it  is  rather  a  debt  of  gratitude  than  of 
blood  that  you  owe  him." 

"  Say  on,  dear  heart,  I  will  listen." 

"  Then  it  is  this."  She  paused,  fingering  the  robe. 
"  Olotoraca  loves  me,  Sydney. — Nay,  do  not  scowl  so 
blackly.  For  shame  !  And  he  but  a  savage  creature 
of  the  woods !  Can  you  not  understand  ?  It  is  a 
kind  of  worship.  Though  he  comes  often  to  this 
place,  he  stands  aloof  and  waits  upon  me  as  though 
I  were  a  very  queen,  content  only  to  look  and  do 
my  bidding;  asking  for  nothing  and  hoping  for 
nothing  that  I  could  not  give." 

"  But  he  has  kept  you  here  !  " 

"  Where  else  could  I  go,  good  Sydney  ?  Here 
was  everything  this  country  affords.  I  have  been 
safe  and  cherished  by  his  people,  and  this  old  woman 
and  the  gentle  Maheera ;  guarded,  until  last  night 
when  they  were  called  to  the  war  dance,  by  his  own 
braves  with  never  a  fear  of  beast  or  Spaniard. 
Sydney,  it  was  this  Paracousi  who  saved  my  life 
from  De  Ba^an,  and  it  is  he  who  has  preserved 
me  against  their  expeditions.  Presently  you  shall 
know.  Ah,  you  wrong  him  to  doubt  for  a  mo- 
ment his  service  or  his  intent.  Has  he  not  saved 
me  for  you  ?  No !  no  !  no  !  There  must  be  no 

more  blood — no  more   blood !     But   where   is   he, 
21  321 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

Maheera  ? "  she  inquired  anxiously.  "  Where  is 
Olotoraca  ?  " 

"  There  is  no  need  for  fear,"  said  the  girl,  "  Oloto- 
raca is  at  San  Mateo." 

"  Ah,  I  am  thankful." 

Mademoiselle  gained  strength  rapidly.  Happiness 
does  not  often  kill.  And  as  for  me,  what  could  I 
say  ?  The  mastery  of  my  spirit  was  no  easy  task, 
but  as  I  looked  at  her  and  thought  of  all  her  suffering 
there  was  nothing  I  would  not  have  done  for  her. 
I  resolved  not  to  wait  for  Olotoraca  but  to  take  her 
away  aboard  the  Vengeance  before  he  returned. 
Afterwards,  when  I  learned  of  the  battles  he  had 
fought  in  her  defense,  upon  my  soul  I  began  to  have 
a  liking  for  the  man,  as  I  had  at  first  sight  of  him, 
in  the  cabin  of  the  ship.  The  love  we  bore  made 
this  red  chief  and  me  akin. 

Just  before  sunset,  my  lady,  having  slept  a  little, 
called  Maheera  to  her.  The  Indian  girl  put  her 
dark  fingers  upon  the  fair  brow,  tenderly  stroking 
the  hair  away  from  the  temples,  and  sighing. 

Mademoiselle  understood  the  easier  words  of  the 
Indian  tongue  and  their  signs,  and  spoke  a  few  words 
to  Maheera  asking  her  why  she  was  sad.  The  red 
blood  of  the  Indian  came  to  her  face  as  she  answered, 

"  It  is  that  the  skin  of  Maheera  is  not  fair  like 
that  of  the  Moon-Princess.  Olotoraca  looks  no  more 

upon  the  maidens  of  his  own  race." 

322 


THE  MOON-PRINCESS. 

"  The  Moon-Princess  will  soon  be  gone." 

"  It  is  that  also  which  makes  Maheera  sigh.  For 
now  that  she  has  brought  the  White  Giant  to  take 
her  away,  Maheera  is  sorry." 

"  It  is  best  so,  Maheera.  But  why  did  Maheera  not 
say  that  she  was  going  to  bring  the  White  Giant  ?  " 

"  Maheera  does  not  know.  Only  late  last  night 
came  a  message  to  Tacatacourou,  saying  that  the 
White  Canoes  of  the  French  had  come." 

"  But  why  did  she  think  the  White  Giant  would 
be  with  them  ?  " 

Maheera  smiled. 

"  Because  the  Moon-Princess  many  times  had 
said  that  he  would  come — and — well — because  she 

wished "  Maheera  was  confused.     She  could  not 

acknowledge  that  it  was  jealousy.     "  She  wished — 
she  wished — to  please  the  Moon-Princess." 

It  was  my  lady's  turn  to  flush. 

"  Ah  !  Maheera,"  she  laughed,  shaking  her  finger. 
"  You.  must  not  tell  of  these  things." 

The  simple  straightforwardness  of  the  Indian 
nature  would  not  permit  her  to  understand,  for  she 
opened  her  eyes  in  wonder. 

"  Maheera  thought  that  what  she  did  was  good." 

Mademoiselle  replied  not,  but  I  told  Maheera  by 
signs  that  her  heart  was  a  heart  of  gold. 

Then  said  my  lady,  "  Will  Maheera  grieve  when 
the  Moon-Princess  is  gone?" 

323 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

"  Not  so  much  as  Olotoraca  will  grieve." 

"  But  Maheera  will  be  here  and  he  will  soon  forget 
the  Moon-Princess." 

"  Maheera  knows  not.  She  is  sorry.  She  loves 
Olotoraca  with  her  whole  heart  but  she  has  no  hatred 
for  the  Moon-Princess.  She  will  think  of  her  and 
love  her  always — even  when  she  has  gone  into  the 
water  of  the  coming  day." 

There  was  trembling  in  the  soft  voice  of  the  maid. 
It  is  a  sadness  to  make  so  true  a  friend  only  to  lose 
her  again. 

The  following  morning,  with  many  pauses,  Made- 
moiselle told  the  dreadful  story  of  her  sufferings. 
Nicholas  Challeux  had  spoken  the  truth.  For  hid- 
den in  their  hollow  tree,  covered  by  branches,  Diane 
and  Madame  lay  concealed  throughout  the  terrific 
wind  and  rain-storm  of  that  frightful  night  and 
through  the  terror  of  the  next  day.  I  did  not  press 
her  to  tell  me  more  than  she  offered,  for  it  grieved 
her  to  the  soul  to  live  over  again  that  unhappy  time. 
With  hushed  voice  she  told  how  she  had  fallen  into 
the  sleep  of  utter  exhaustion  and  had  wakened  to 
find  her  hand  clasped  in  the  icy  one  of  Madame, 
whose  wide  eyes  showed  that  she  had  died  of  fear ; 
she  shuddered  as  she  told  of  her  escape  upon  the 
second  night,  worn  almost  to  death  by  the  agony 
through  which  she  had  passed;  of  her  struggle,  worn 

and  draggled,  more  dead  than  alive,  to  the  river  upon 

324 


THE  MOON-PRINCESS. 

whose  bank  she  had  fallen  from  exhaustion.  Then 
her  face  lightened  a  little  as  she  told  how  an  Indian 
warrior  had  discovered  her  in  the  long  grass  and  how 
he  had  carried  her  stealthily  to  the  hiding-place  among 
the  Tacatacourous.  But  a  Spanish  soldier  had  seen 
her,  and  three  times  Diego  de  Bac,an  had  come  him- 
self to  the  camps  and  villages  of  Satouriona  telling 
of  the  death  of  the  Sieur  de  la  Notte  and  of  the  mas- 
sacres upon  the  sand-spit,  asking  for  her  and  offering 
great  rewards  if  they  would  return  her  to  the  Fort, 
saying  that  she  should  be  treated  as  a  princess.  Span- 
ish spies  were  always  upon  the  track  of  Olotoraca ; 
but  he,  wary  and  skilled  in  woodcraft,  had  ever  slipped 
away  from  them, — save  once,  when  two  of  them 
traced  him  to  the  palisade.  They  had  surprised 
him  at  a  time  when  no  guards  were  about  the  en- 
closure. Fearing  to  arouse  the  Tacatacourous  they 
would  not  fire  their  arquebuses  and  so  set  upon  him 
both  at  once  with  their  swords.  With  his  spear  he 
had  pierced  one  through  the  neck.  The  other,  tak- 
ing to  flight,  he  lamed  badly  with  an  arrow, — so 
badly  that  the  fellow  could  not  get  back  to  the  fort 
to  tell  his  discovery,  but  was  killed  that  same  night 
not  a  league  away.  Could  I  wonder  after  the  tale  of 
this  service  that  Mademoiselle  would  have  no  blood- 
letting between  the  Paracousi  and  me  ? 

Then  I  in  my  turn,  sick  even  at  the  memory  of 
it,  told  how  the  braves  of  Emola  had  found  the  ring 

32S 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

with  the  ancient  setting  and  how  I  had  given  her  up 
for  lost,  and  then  I  learned  how  she  had  given  this 
ring  to  a  waiting-maid  of  the  household  of  Laudon- 
niere  in  recompense  for  her  kindness  and  service  to 
Madame.  Thus  all  was  explained. 

That  night  when  we  had  eaten,  we  went  out  into 
the  sweet-scented  woods  and  seated  ourselves  upon 
a  bed  of  moss  under  a  wide-spreading  oak.  The  sun 
had  set  and  the  twilight  fell  down  upon  us  warm 
and  soft  as  the  touch  of  velvet.  The  breeze  had 
blown  into  the  west,  where  great  banks  of  clouds  hid 
the  last  glorious  rays  of  this  wonderful  day  of  ours. 
For  a  long  time  we  sat  silent,  fearing  to  break  upon 
the  hush  of  the  animate  things  about  us.  Every 
twig  was  sleeping  and  over  us  fell  that  deep  myste- 
rious spell  of  the  giant  forest  which  linked  us  with 
time.  For  the  nonce  we  were  instincts  only,  sym- 
bols of  nature,  apiece  with  eternity. 

We  were  so  happy  that  we  knew  how  little  was 
the  meaning  of  mere  words.  At  last  Mademoiselle 
sighed  deeply. 

"  It  is  the  end  of  travail,"  she  said.  "  The  world 
is  as  tired  and  as  content  as  we." 

"  Thou  art  so  content  ?  "  I  asked,  bending  over 
her. 

She  drew  a  little  from  me,  smiling. 

"  Not  too  content,  monsieur.  Perhaps  'tis  by  con- 
trast with  what  has  gone  before."  She  said  it  with 

326 


THE  MOON-PRINCESS. 

a  touch  of  coquetry,  that  last  ingredient  which 
goes  to  make  a  woman.  For  all  my  boorishness,  I 
understood. 

"  Yes,  thou  art  happy.  I  can  see  it  by  thine  eyes. 
As  for  me,  I  will  be  happy  when  I  see  the  roses 
blooming  in  thy  cheeks  again." 

She  made  an  impatient  gesture.  "  For  shame 
upon  such  a  loutish  speech !  Thou  art  not 
happy !  " 

"  I  would  say " 

"  You  would  say  that  the  roses  bloom  not  in  my 
cheeks " 

"  But,  Mademoiselle " 

"Am  I  so  pale,  monsieur?  And  so  uncomely? 
In  my  life  I  have  heard  nothing  so  ungallant ! 
Think  you  I  can  find  mirror  and  lady's-maid  in  this 
wild  place  ?  Monsieur — if  you  like  me  not " 

Scorning  further  parley,  I  had  but  one  answer  for 
this  protesting. 

A  little  soft  gray  squirrel,  belated,  had  come  down 
from  a  tree  near  by  and  sat  upon  his  haunches, 
switching  his  tail  and  looking  at  us  most  curiously. 

"  Upon  my  word,  I  find  you  a  most  forward 
person,"  said  my  lady,  brushing  back  her  hair  from 
her  temples. 

"And  I,  by  your  leave,  find  you  most  impertinent, 
and  therefore  quite  strong  enough  to  make  a  jour- 
ney  with  me." 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

"  Then  we  may  get  away  to  the  ships  on  the  mor- 
row?" 

"  And  you  are  willing  for  me  to  carry  you." 

The  color  flushed  again  into  her  pale  cheeks  as 
she  cast  down  her  eyes  upon  her  deer-skin  leggings 
and  then  strove  to  pull  the  short  skirt  to  cover  over 
her  knees. 

"  What  matters  it,  my  Diane  ? "  I  whispered. 
"  And  besides  when  the  Fort  is  taken  we  may  find 
a  minister  or  priest " 

But  she  clapped  her  hand  upon  my  mouth  and 
would  hear  no  more. 


328 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

WE  ADVANCE. 

T3  EFORE  the  sun  had  gilded  again  the  tops  of 
-•— *  the  loftiest  pines,  Mademoiselle,  Maheera 
and  I  had  started  upon  our  way.  I  had  counseled 
traveling  in  the  afternoon,  but  in  spite  of  her  weak- 
ness Mademoiselle  was  impatient.  She  feared  that 
by  some  mischance  Olotoraca  might  return.  We 
marched  on  bravely,  covering  two  leagues  before  the 
heat  of  the  morning,  when  we  made  a  halt  that  Ma- 
demoiselle might  rest.  She  vowed  that  she  felt  no 
weariness,  but  after  all  that  had  befallen  her,  neither 
Maheera  nor  I  had  the  humor  to  see  her  pressed. 
We  knew  that  she  would  have  walked  on  until  she 
had  fallen  from  utter  weariness  before  she  would 
have  spoken  a  word  of  plaint.  There  was  no  need 
for  haste.  In  the  depths  of  the  woods  there  was  lit- 
tle to  fear.  If  we  reached  the  encampment  of  Satou- 
riona  by  sunset  I  would  be  well  content,  for  Made- 
moiselle could  not  safely  be  conveyed  aboard  the 
Vengeance  save  under  the  cover  of  darkness.  The 
attack  upon  Fort  San  Mateo  could  not  well  be  made 

329 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

for  two  days,  for  Maheera  made  sure  that  not  until 
the  war-dance  and  the  "  black-drink "  were  over 
would  her  people  start  upon  their  journey  to  the 
southward. 

As  we  rested  there  in  the  deep  shadows  of  the  for- 
est I  told  Mademoiselle  of  Domenique  de  Gourgues, 
and  of  the  Chevalier  de  Br6sac,  and  what  they  had 
done  for  her  and  for  me  and  how  much  I  owed  the 
Avenger  on  her  account  and  my  own.  When  I  had 
finished  telling  her  of  the  plans  of  De  Gourgues,  she 
gave  a  sign  of  fear — the  only  one  she  ever  showed. 

"  You  will  go  !  "  she  cried,  starting  up.  "  You 
will  go  to  the  attack  of  Fort  San  Mateo  ?  " 

I  took  her  hand  in  mine. 

"  Mademoiselle,"  I  said,  in  anguish  that  she  should 
be  so  troubled,  "  Mademoiselle  !  Can  you  not  see  ? 
My  word  is  pledged.  I  must — I  must  go  !" 

Her  hand  clasped  mine  convulsively  and  she  turned 
her  head  away. 

"  I  had  hoped — hoped  that  you  would  not !  That 
you  loved  me  more " 

"  Do  not  say  it,  dear  heart !  You  do  not  mean " 

"  But  it  seems  so  hard  !  I  have  been  so  long  alone 
— alone  and  forgotten  ! " 

"  My  Diane  !  Do  not  make  it  even  harder  for  me. 
Do  not  weaken  now — you  who  have  been  so  brave." 
I  put  my  head  in  my  hands,  for  I  was  grieving 

sorely.     My  suffering  seemed  to  give  her  strength. 

33° 


WE  ADVANCE. 

"  No  !  no  !  "  she  whispered.  "  Forgive  me.  I 
meant  it  not.  I  am  not  myself.  I  wish  you  to  go. 
It  is  a  just  fight.  If  God  wills  that  you  should  have 
victory,  then  you  will  come  back  to  me  safe.  If  you 
are  defeated " 

I  raised  my  head  with  a  smile. 

"  Never  fear  for  that,  dearest.  There  shall  be  no 
defeat.  In  two  days  we  will  return — in  a  week  will 
be  sailing  for  Merry  England."  And  then  with  a 
smile,  "  As  for  me,  my  Diane,  why  I  promise  you 
upon  my  word  that,  even  if  affairs  go  badly,  I  will 
still  return  to  you  unscathed.  I  shall  bear  a  charmed 
life,  and  when  I  see  that  there  is  danger  I  shall  stand 
in  the  ranks  of  the  laggards  in  the  attack  and  if 
there  is  ever  a  tree  big  enough  to  hide  me,  there 
.will  I  stay  until  the  Fort  is  won." 

Mademoiselle  was  laughing  through  her  tears  by 
this  time. 

"  Nay,  that  you  will  not,"  said  she  proudly.  "  If 
you  go,  you  shall  be  nowhere  but  in  the  very  fore 
of  battle." 

"  There  speaks  my  brave  Diane !  But  it  is  impos- 
sible we  should  fail.  With  these  Indians  we  out- 
number them  three  to  one  ;  and  by  secrecy  we  will 
fall  upon  them  as  they  fell  upon  Fort  Caroline,  and 
take  them  before  they  know  that  we  have  come." 

"Yes,"  said  Diane,  "  all  will  be  well.     We  cannot 

have  been  separated  and  thus  brought  together  to 

33* 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

be  again  ruthlessly  torn  apart.  God  has  been  good 
to  me.  If  there  is  to  be  further  suffering — but  I 
cannot  believe  it — I  will  not !  And  now — "  starting 
to  her  feet — "  En  avant,  Monsieur  !  " 

In  this  way  by  resting  often  we  came  toward  sun- 
set to  within  a  short  distance  of  the  harbor  and  en- 
campment. Then,  by  making  a  wide  circuit  to  the 
left,  we  passed  the  Indian  trail  and  by  stepping- 
stones  crossed  a  small  stream  which  ran  into  the 
harbor.  Down  this  we  walked,  I  carrying  Made* 
moiselle,  much  against  her  will,  in  my  strong  arms, 
until  at  the  right  we  saw  the  glare  of  the  Indian 
fires  upon  the  beach  and  the  glimmer  of  lights  which 
showed  where  the  Vengeance  and  the  other  ships  lay 
at  anchor.  When  we  came  to  another  crossing 
place  Maheera  bade  us  wait  while  she  went  forward 
toward  the  encampment. 

By  this  time  Olotoraca  must  have  returned  from 
his  expedition  to  the  Spanish  Forts.  I  hoped  that 
Maheera  would  escape  his  notice,  but  I  doubted  not 
that  she  could  explain  her  presence  at  the  camp  to 
his  satisfaction.  In  spite  of  this  assurance,  it  seemed 
a  long  while  before  she  came  back.  Several  times 
we  heard  the  sound  of  footsteps,  and  thinking  that 
some  keen-scented  Indian  might  have  wandered  upon 
our  trail  and  be  following  it,  I  drew  Mademoiselle 
deeper  into  the  thicket.  While  I  feared  no  injury, 

I  knew  not  what  complications  might  come  should 

332 


WE  ADVANCE. 

the  escape  of  Diane  be  discovered  to  Olotoraca.  I 
had  disobeyed  the  orders  of  De  Gourgues  in  following 
Maheera,  and  I  was  in  something  of  a  quandary  how 
to  have  Mademoiselle  conveyed  aboard  the  Venge- 
ance, to  safety.  I  knew  that  I  had  some  stormy  mo- 
ments before  me  with  De  Gourgues,  but  felt  that  could 
we  carry  forward  our  object  and  bring  Mademoiselle 
aboard  the  vessel  secretly,  his  displeasure  would  speed- 
ily pass  by  ;  and  I  trusted  much  to  Mademoiselle. 
Could  he  resist  her,  he  were  less  than  a  man.  After 
a  time  we  heard  the  footsteps  not  of  one  but  of  two 
persons,  and  presently  Maheera's  soft  voice  called 
out  through  the  darkness  from  the  crossing  place 
where  we  had  been.  In  a  moment  we  were  together. 
There  was  De  Br£sac — my  good  Br6sac, — whom  our 
little  guide  had  found  at  the  camp.  He  embraced 
me  with  great  joy,  saying  that  De  Gourgues  was 
much  perturbed  over  my  absence,  but  that  he  himself 
had  believed  I  would  return  safe  and  sound.  To 
Mademoiselle  he  bowed  with  a  grace  which  would 
have  done  him  honor  at  a  levee,  bending  over  and  kiss- 
ing her  hand  and  telling  her  in  courtly  phrase  how  long 
he  had  looked  forward  to  this  moment.  I  thought 
it  savored  too  much  of  Paris  for  these  rough  woods, 
but  nothing  the  Chevalier  de  Bresac  saw  fit  to  do 
was  greatly  out  of  place.  Mademoiselle,  for  her  part, 
told  him  in  her  sweet  voice  how  deep  was  her  debt, 
and  the  Chevalier — like  all  others  who  saw  her — 

333 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

thereupon  vowed  himself  forever  to  her  service.  I 
told  him  straightway  that  he  might  try  his  service 
now,  since  Mademoiselle  had  no  humor  to  swim  to 
the  ship. 

"  Yes,  good  Sydney,"  he  replied,  "  and  you  have 
come  near  enough  crossing  the  plans  of  the  Avenger 
to  set  a  smaller  value  upon  your  life  than  I  have  put 
upon  the  Spanish.  If  I  mistake  not,  you  yourself 
will  need  some  further  service  from  me.  But  I  will 
see.  Stay  here  and  I  will  return  as  soon  as  may 
be."  And  so  he  departed  alone. 

By  and  by  the  red  glare  of  the  Indian  fires  increased 
and  a  murmur  which  at  first  rose  no  higher  than  the 
distant  booming  of  the  surf  upon  the  beach  came 
to  our  ears.  There  was  a  measured  and  rumbling 
noise  which  I  did  not  understand.  Maheera  craned 
her  neck  and  put  her  hands  to  her  ears. 

"  It  is  the  war-dance,"  she  said  excitedly,  "  the  dance 
of  the  battle.  Olotoraca  is  there.  I  can  hear  him. 
They  are  playing  upon  the  tawsegons.  To-morrow 
they  will  drink  the  '  black-drink.'  Then  they  will 

go." 

In  a  little  while  the  glow  of  the  fires  seemed  to 
light  the  whole  firmament  and  the  sound  of  the  voices 
and  the  drumming  rose  to  a  prolonged  and  savage 
note.  Louder  and  wilder  it  grew,  swelling  into  a 
vengeful  and  relentless  scream,  more  animal  than 

human,  which  seemed  to  rend  the  very  sky.     The 

334 


WE  ADVANCE. 

dancers  saw  themselves  already  victorious  at  San 
Mateo — and  fiercely  cried  their  desires  to  their  gods 
of  war  and  vengeance.  So  piercing  were  the  shrieks 
that  the  beasts  of  the  forest  were  aroused  and  we 
could  hear  the  answering  howls  come  now  and  then 
from  the  woods  behind  us.  Even  the  birds  started 
from  their  perches,  fluttering  down  past  us  crying 
shrilly  to  one  another  in  fear  at  the  unwonted 
turmoil. 

Mademoiselle  shuddered ;  Maheera,  missing  no 
note  of  the  savage  chorus,  said  proudly, 

"  Olotoraca  dances  first  and  dances  longest.  Olo- 
toraca  is  a  great  chief  !  " 

It  seemed  long  before  De  Br£sac  returned.  But 
when  he  did,  it  was  with  the  news  that  De  Gourgues 
had  been  placated  and  that  a  boat  had  come  ashore 
for  us,  down  the  beach. 

"  My  good  friend,"  said  he,  "  never  in  my  life  have 
I  seen  a  man  so  glad  or  so  angry  at  the  same  time. 
He  walked  the  cabin  driving  his  heels  fiercely  into 
the  deck.  Upon  my  life,  one  would  have  thought 
it  was  not  you  but  I  who  had  disobeyed  his  orders. 
You  might  have  set  the  whole  tribe  at  enmity  for 
all  the  difference  there  would  have  been  in  his 
demeanor.  When  I  could  find  a  pause  I  told  him 
all — Mademoiselle  saved  and  Olotoraca  in  ignorance; 
and  he  swore  the  harder,  saying  a  man  who  obeyed 

not  orders  had  no  conscience  and  was  better  dead. 

335 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

In  his  heart  I  think  he  secretly  rejoices.  For  no 
matter  what  the  result  of  our  venture,  Mademoiselle 
may  stay  aboard  with  Bourdelais,  and  so  be  safe." 

All  of  this  and  much  more  he  told  me  as  we 
walked  behind  Mademoiselle  and  Maheera  to  the 
boat,  which  we  found  upon  a  sandy  beach  at  some 
distance  from  the  Indian  camp. 

In  half  an  hour  we  had  hooked  the  entering  ladder 
of  the  Vengeance  and  I  breathed  a  sigh  of  relief  when 
Mademoiselle  was  over  the  side  and  safely  upon 
deck.  De  Gourgues  stood  by  the  bulwarks  and 
bowed  low  over  the  hand  of  Mademoiselle,  convey- 
ing her  himself  to  his  cabin  which  was  brilliantly 
lighted  in  honor  of  the  event.  But  of  me  he  took 
no  more  notice  than  if  I  had  been  a  Iyer  or  a  sweeper. 
He  requested  De  Br<§sac  to  go  with  them,  and  I  saw 
through  the  open  door  that  food  had  been  prepared. 
Then  the  door  was  shut  and  I  was  left  in  darkness 
to  muse  upon  my  indiscretions.  I  leaned  upon  the 
taffrail  somewhat  sadly,  for  'twas  not  a  brilliant 
home-coming  for  me.  For  along  time,  it  seemed,  I 
stood  with  Job  Goddard  watching  the  whirling  shapes 
at  the  Indian  fires  and  listening  to  the  savage  cries 
of  the  dancers. 

"  'Tis  time  them  Spaniards  was  a-praying,  Master 
Sydney,"  said  Job  ;  "there's  a  smell  o'  blood  about 
this  here." 

"  Aye,  Job,"  I  replied  ;  "  I'm  sick  of  it." 
336 


WE  ADVANCE. 

At  last  the  cabin  door  flew  open  with  a  clatter 
and  the  Chevalier  de  Gourgues  himself  came  out  upon 
the  deck  shouting, 

"  Pass  the  word  for  Monsieur  Killigrew." 

I  walked  out  of  the  darkness  and  stood  before  him 
in  the  glare. 

"  I  have  come  aboard,  sir,"  I  said,  doffing  my 
cap. 

"  My  eyes  are  reasonably  good,  monsieur,"  said  he 
most  sharply  and  coldly,  looking  up  at  me  like 
a  game-cock  for  some  moments.  "  Nor  have  I  a 
custom  of  any  incertitude  of  mind.  But  Sapre- 
lotte  ! — I  am  of  two  dispositions  about  you  ! " 

He  leaned  forward  scowling  and  I  was  much  dis- 
concerted. "  You  have  placed  all  my  plans  in  jeop- 
ardy and  I  know  not  whether  'twere  best  to  hang 
you  to  the  main  yard  or  to  blow  you  to  perdition 
with  a  powder  charge.  But " — his  rigidness  fell 
away  from  him  and  he  broke  into  a  merry  laugh 
— "you  could  not  wait?  Eh,  my  beef-eater?  Par 
la  Paque-Dieu.  I  blame  you  not — I  blame  you  for 
nothing  !  Not  if  you  had  disobeyed  the  orders  of 
the  Admiral  himself." 

He  took  me  by  the  arm  and  led  me  into  the  cabin, 
where  Mademoiselle,  tired  but  content,  was  smiling 
at  us. 

"  The  lady  pleads  your  cause  well,  monsieur,"  said 

De  Gourgues.     "  She  has  my  service.     This  time  I 
22  337 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

forgive  you.  But  remember,"  he  laughed,  "  if  it 
happens  that  you  disobey  her  " — and  he  paused — "  if 
you  disobey  her,  there  will  be  no  spar  upon  the 
Vengeance  high  enough  to  bear  your  bones  !  " 

By  midnight  the  sound  of  the  mad  revelry  upon 
the  shore  had  ceased,  and  in  the  silence  of  a  night 
which  held  a  deeper  content  for  me  than  I  had  ever 
known,  I  fell  into  a  deep  and  dreamless  sleep. 

The  following  day  was  consumed  in  the  final  prep- 
arations for  the  attack  and  in  the  drinking  of  the 
"  black-drink  "  by  the  Indians.  It  is  a  custom  with 
them  before  they  go  into  battle  or  danger  of  any 
kind  to  drink  as  much  of  this  concoction,  which  is 
the  brew  of  a  kind  of  leaf,  as  they  can  hold.  They 
believe  that  it  purifies  them  from  all  sin,  leaves  them 
in  a  state  of  perfect  innocence,  and  inspires  them  with 
an  invincible  prowess  in  war.  De  Gourgues,  in  order 
to  show  how  strong  were  his  prowess  and  sympathies, 
pretended  to  swallow  the  stuff ;  but  he  afterward 
told  me  that  when  he  found  the  opportunity  he  had 
poured  a  quantity  of  it  out  upon  the  ground.  It  was 
evening  before  the  Indians  gathered  their  weapons 
and  filed  off  into  the  forest,  it  being  agreed  that  the 
French  should  go  by  water  and  meet  them  before 
the  attack.  De  Gourgues  had  no  further  need  to 
encourage  his  men.  The  excitement  was  at  fever 
heat ;  and  aroused  to  the  very  bursting  point  of 

enthusiasm,  they  tumbled  down  into  the  boats  with 

338 


WE  ADVANCE. 

ready  weapons  and  purpose  that  could  know  no 
turning.  Francois  Bourdelais,  with  twenty  sailors, 
was  left  upon  the  ships.  In  the  event  of  failure  he 
was  to  wait  as  long  as  might  be  for  the  men  to  return 
and  then  set  sail  for  France.  Mademoiselle  was  safe 
at  any  rate.  I  was  glad  that  she  did  not  appear 
upon  the  deck.  It  would  have  savored  too  much  of 
that  day  when  I  had  left  her  upon  the  bastion  at 
Fort  Caroline.  But  among  the  excited  Frenchmen 
there  were  many  embracings  and  many  messages  to 
wives  and  mistresses.  After  that,  they  went  blithely 
enough.  For  it  was  a  wonderful  venture  on  which 
we  were  going.  We  were  about  to  attack  four  hun- 
dred hardy,  well-trained  men,  in  a  stone  fort  where 
with  reasonable  skill  they  might  hold  their  own 
against  an  army. 

We  were  well  under  way  before  the  darkness 
swallowed  up  the  dim  shadows  of  the  ships.  Hour 
after  hour  of  that  calm,  half-tropic  night  we  pulled 
at  our  oars,  gliding  softly  along  by  the  sombre 
shores,  sliding  now  and  then  over  a  pebbly  bar, 
but  moving  ever  slowly  on  to  the  southward,  with 
the  soothing  murmur  of  the  surf  in  our  ears,  and 
the  balsam  of  the  land  breeze  in  our  nostrils.  In 
the  gray  of  the  dawn  we  came  to  another  river  and 
a  breeze  sprang  up  from  the  sea,  which,  by  sunrise, 
blew  with  violence  from  the  north-east.  Here  we 
found  our  Indians  waiting  upon  the  bank.  For  a 

339 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

while  the  gale  delayed  us,  but  our  Frenchmen  would 
not  wait  long,  rowing  at  last  boldly  across.  Had  it 
not  been  for  the  morions  with  which  they  were 
forced  to  bale  incessantly,  they  must  surely  have 
sunk.  As  it  was,  the  boat  in  which  I  was  conveyed 
with  De  Gourgues  was  half  full  of  water  when  we 
arrived  upon  the  beach. 

When  we  had  landed  and  put  ourselves  to  rights, 
led  by  the  Avenger,  we  pushed  forward  on  foot 
through  the  forest.  By  the  side  of  the  Captain 
marched  Olotoraca  armed  with  bow  and  arrows  and  a 
French  pike  to  which  he  had  taken  a  great  liking. 
Looks  of  friendliness  passed  between  us.  I  doubted 
if  they  had  been  so  friendly, — at  least  upon  his  part, — 
had  he  known.  The  arquebusiers  followed,  while  De 
Br£sac  and  I  with  our  armed  seamen  brought  up  the 
rear.  All  of  that  day  until  five  of  the  afternoon, 
pausing  only  to  eat  and  drink,  we  hewed  our  way 
through  the  swamps  and  thickets  toward  our  desti- 
nation. Then  almost  spent  by  hunger  and  fatigue 
we  came  to  another  river,  or  inlet  of  the  sea  which 
Dariol — interpreting  for  Olotoraca — said  was  not  far 
from  the  nearest  of  the  Spanish  forts  at  the  mouth 
of  the  river. 

Job  Goddard,  footsore  and  weary,  brightened  at 
the  gleam  of  the  water. 

"  'Odds  'ounds  !     Master  Sydney,   'tis  a  mighty 

$weet  sight.     Do  we  take  to  the  boats  again  now, 

340 


WE  ADVANCE. 

sir  ?  For  my  legs  have  little  energy  enough.  Unless 
I  may  sit  down  to  my  work,  'tis  a  bad  fight  I'll  make 
this  day  for  poor  Salvation  Smith,  sir." 

When  we  had  crossed  the  river  in  the  canoes  which 
had  been  sent,  we  found  three  hundred  Indians 
waiting  for  us.  But  tired  as  he  was  De  Gourgues 
would  not  rest.  With  Olotoraca  and  ten  arquebus- 
iers  he  set  out  to  reconnoiter,  for  he  wished  to 
attack  at  daybreak.  While  we  rested,  night  closed 
in,  and  finding  it  vain  to  struggle  on  in  the  dark- 
ness among  the  tangled  vines  and  fallen  trees, 
De  Gourgues  was  forced  to  return  to  us  anxious 
and  gloomy.  After  he  had  eaten  something,  a  brave 
of  the  Chief  Olotoraca  came  to  him  saying  that  he 
knew  of  a  path  along  the  margin  of  the  sea.  De 
Gourgues  joyfully  set  us  all  in  motion  again. 

The  brief  rest  had  made  new  men  of  us,  and  even 
Job  Goddard  caught  some  of  the  spirit  of  the  adven- 
ture. The  path  being  a  good  one  we  went  forward 
with  speed  ;  and  at  dawn,  after  a  night  of  indomitable 
perseverance  upon  the  part  of  these  soldiers,  we 
reached  the  banks  of  a  small  stream.  Beyond  this 
and  very  near  was  the  first  of  the  smaller  forts  that 
had  saluted  the  Vengeance  as  we  sailed  up  the  coast. 
But  to  our  great  chagrin  we  discovered  that  the  tide 
was  in,  and  having  no  boats  at  this  point  we  could 
not  cross.  De  Gourgues  was  in  a  great  ferment  of 

mind,  for  he  had  hoped  to  take  the  fort  while  the 

34i 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

defenders  slept.  He  walked  nervously  up  and  down 
the  bank  trying  in  vain  to  find  a  fording-place.  To 
add  to  the  discomforts,  a  drenching  rain  fell  upon  us 
and  the  arquebusiers  had  much  ado  to  keep  their 
gun-matches  alight.  But  they  held  them  under 
morions,  thus  preserving  them  and  screening  the 
glow  from  the  sentries  of  the  Spaniards.  The  light 
grew  fast,  and  so  we  withdrew  to  the  shelter  of  the 
thicket.  The  fort  was  now  plainly  to  be  seen  and 
the  defenses  seemed  slight  and  unfinished.  We  could 
even  mark  the  Spaniards  within,  yawning  and  stretch- 
ing their  arms  as  they  crawled  lazily  from  their 
beds  at  the  call  of  day.  It  was  maddening  to  the 
Frenchmen.  I  could  see  them  crouching  all  around 
me,  their  eyes  glowing  like  the  sparks  of  their 
match-cords,  and  their  hands  trembling  with  excite- 
ment. 

After  a  time,  which  seemed  interminable,  the  tide 
went  down  ;  or  at  least  it  fell  so  low  that  the  stream 
would  not  come  higher  than  the  arm-pits.  And, 
finding  a  spot  concealed  by  trees  from  the  view  of 
the  fort,  the  passage  of  this  stream  was  begun. 
Each  man  tied  his  powder-flask  to  his  morion,  held 
his  arquebuse  above  his  head  with  one  hand  and 
grasped  his  sword  with  the  other.  The  channel  was 
a  bed  of  sharp-pointed  shell-fish,  and  the  edges  of  them 
cut  the  feet  like  knives  even  through  our  boots. 

The  Frenchmen  rushed  through  the  water  unmindful 

342 


WE  ADVANCE. 

of  all  save  the  eagerness  to  be  within  the  Spanish 
fort.  But  as  they  came  out  from  the  stream,  lacer- 
ated and  bleeding  from  the  briars  and  the  shells,  the 
Avenger  restrained  them  and  set  them  in  array  of 
battle  under  cover  of  the  trees,  where  they  stood 
panting,  their  eyes  kindling  and  their  hearts  throb- 
bing in  a  frenzy  of  anticipation.  Now  that  his  quarry 
was  in  plain  sight,  De  Gourgues  laid  his  plans  with 
the  deliberation  of  a  careful  field-captain,  sure  of  his 
position  and  of  his  men,  but  waiting  only  to  devise 
the  more  surely.  Whatever  happened  at  Fort  San 
Mateo,  he  was  sure  of  these  two  forts  at  least. 

When  the  men  were  all  in  line  and  had  looked 
carefully  to  their  weapons,  he  drew  his  sword  so 
fiercely  that  it  rang  against  the  scabbard.  He  pointed 
it  through  the  trees. 

"  Look  !  my  comrades !  "  he  cried,  "  there  are  the 
robbers  who  have  stolen  this  land  from  our  King ; 
there  are  the  murderers  who  have  butchered  our 
countrymen !  " 


343 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

THE  DEATH   OF  THE  WOLF. 

T"\E  GOURGUES  gave  the  word.  Cazenove 
•*— J  with  thirty  men  pushed  forward  to  the  Fort 
gate  while  the  main  body  of  us  under  De  Gourgues 
ran  at  full  speed  for  the  glacis.  We  were  not  discov- 
ered until  we  were  well  up  the  slope,  when  a  cannoneer 
who  had  come  upon  the  rampart  sent  up  a  startled 
cry. 

"  To  arms  !  To  arms  !  The  French  are  coming ! 
The  French  are  coming  !  " 

The  Spaniards  had  just  finished  their  morning  meal 
and  came  rushing  up,  fastening  on  their  steel-pieces. 
The  gunner  who  had  given  the  alarm,  hastily  aiming 
his  cannon  at  us,  fired  wildly  and  the  ball  went 
crashing  into  the  thicket.  He  had  time  even  to  load 
and  fire  again  before  Olotoraca,  who  had  outstripped 
the  others,  ran  up  the  glacis,  leaped  the  unfinished 
ditch  and  drove  his  pike  through  the  Spaniard  from 
breast  to  back,  pinning  him  to  the  gun-carriage. 

Some   of  the   Frenchmen   were  by  his  side   in  a 

344 


THE  DEATH  OF  THE  WOLF. 

moment,  and  jumping  down  into  the  fort  they  cut 
their  way  into  the  thick  of  the  superior  numbers,  who 
fell  back  before  the  fierce  onslaught. 

"  After  me,"  shouted  Cazenove  from  the  gate. 
"  They  fly  by  this  way.  At  their  throats,  mes  gar- 
£ons,  cut  them  down  ! "  De  Gourgues  turned  the 
rest  of  his  men  in  that  direction.  The  Spaniards 
were  caught  between  two  fires  and  all  of  those  who 
had  escaped  from  the  Fort  were  imprisoned  between 
our  party  and  that  of  Cazenove.  The  Indians  too 
came  thrusting  upon  their  flanks.  Many  of  them 
fought  desperately,  but  their  efforts  were  futile 
against  the  whirlwind  of  passion  of  the  Frenchmen 
who  beat  them  to  the  earth  like  chaff.  All  except 
a  few  were  killed  upon  the  spot.  Those  who  were 
spared  were  saved  by  the  Avenger  for  a  more  in- 
glorious end. 

During  all  this  time  we  had  been  aware  that  the 
Spaniards  in  the  fort  upon  the  other  shore  had  taken 
alarm  and  were  firing  upon  us  without  ceasing.  But 
when  the  first  victory  had  been  won  De  Gourgues 
turned  four  of  the  captured  cannon  against  them ; 
and  to  such  good  purpose  that  one  of  the  Spanish 
guns  ceased  firing  at  once,  the  men  running  below 
in  dismay.  Then  one  of  the  boats,  a  very  large 
barge  which  by  this  time  had  arrived  along-shore, 
was  brought  to  the  landing-place  and  eighty  of  us 
were  crowded  into  it.  The  river  here  is  about  a 

345 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

quarter  of  a  league  in  width,  but  the  Indians  rushed 
into  the  water  after  us  and  holding  their  bows  and 
arrows  above  their  heads,  swam  across  straight  as 
water-rats.  Their  dark  faces,  fierce  and  scarlet- 
streaked,  seemed  to  darken  the  whole  surface  of  the 
water  and  inspired  a  great  fear  in  the  Spanish 
garrison.  Whichever  way  the  Spanish  looked,  there 
was  certitude  of  a  horrible  death  before  them,  and  so, 
seized  by  a  sudden  panic,  they  fled  terrified  to  the 
woods.  But  by  this  time  we  had  landed  below  them 
and  blocked  their  path  with  the  arquebusiers,  sending 
charge  after  charge  into  their  ranks  and  cutting  them 
down  without  mercy.  They  recoiled  again  in  dismay, 
but  the  Indians  had  crawled  dripping  upon  the  beach 
and  were  upon  them  with  savage  shouts,  beating 
them  down  before  we  could  come  within  sword- 
thrust.  It  was  with  difficulty  that  De  Gourgues 
could  save  the  lives  of  a  few ;  and  indeed  he  had  no 
notion  of  sparing  them  altogether.  He  only  saved 
them — as  he  had  saved  the  others — for  another 
death. 

I  did  not  know  De  Gourgues  in  the  character  of 
blood-letter.  He  had  lost  that  cheerinessand  buoy- 
ancy that  had  drawn  me  so  closely  to  him.  Upon 
his  face  he  wore  a  look  of  satisfaction  that  was  a 
horror  to  see.  For,  vengeance  done,  a  man  with  any 
shred  of  compassion  in  him  must  now  and  then  give 

vent  to  some  expression  to  show  that  his  devil  craves 

346 


THE  DEATH  OF  THE  WOLF. 

a  compromise  with  his  God.  But  not  so,  De  Gour- 
gues.  He  looked  at  the  blood  about  him  without 
pity  or  compunction,  and  cast  upon  those  who  had 
been  taken  so  sour  a  look  that  some  of  them  drew 
shuddering  to  the  length  of  their  bonds  away  from 
him.  Even  I,  accustomed  as  I  had  become  to  the 
horrors  of  carnage,  turned  away  in  disgust,  for  the 
sights  I  saw  among  the  Indians  were  too  savage  for 
description,  and  the  French  were  little  better.  Job 
Goddard  was  everywhere  in  the  thickest  of  the  fight- 
ing. And  though  he  had  little  pity  for  the  Span- 
iards, he,  like  myself,  shrank  from  cutting  down  dis- 
armed men.  Once  I  saw  a  fellow  whom  he  had 
spared  rise  upon  an  elbow  and  with  his  last  remnant 
of  strength  send  his  poniard  flying  at  my  English- 
man. It  hit  Job  fairly  in  the  upper  arm  and  stuck 
there  quivering.  Goddard  nonchalantly  plucked  it 
out  and  put  it  in  his  belt  saying, 

"  A  good  line  shot,  me  friend,  but  most  indifferent 
elevation.  When  ye  wish  to  strike  home,  aim  high, 
me  garlic  eater,  aim  high  !  An'  'tis  no  cursed  bad 
advice  for  a  man  about  stepping  across  the  threshold 
of  eternity ! " 

As  for  me,  all  this  slaughter  turned  my  stomach 
and  I  sat  apart,  for  I  had  come  out  for  no  such  busi- 
ness as  this ;  I  wanted  the  butchery  speedily  over, 
and  the  attack  on  San  Mateo  made  immediately. 
Should  we  be  successful  there,  I  knew  that  other 

347 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

such  scenes  would  be  witnessed,  for  De  Gourgues  had 
vowed  there  should  be  no  shadow  of  difference  be- 
tween the  massacres  of  Fort  Caroline  and  Fort  San 
Mateo.  But  in  spite  of  repugnance  at  what  would  fol- 
low I  hoped  and  prayed  that  we  might  be  victori- 
ous. For  I  felt  again  the  same  old  passion  to  be 
at  the  throat  of  De  Bagan.  I  made-  my  vow  that 
he  should  die  only  through  a  fair  test  of  skill  or 
strength  with  me.  How  I  might  save  him  from 
those  red  hell-hounds,  our  allies,  I  did  not  know, 
but  if  I  could  compass  it,  I  intended  to  meet  him 
upon  even  terms.  My  practise  in  Pompee's  salle 
cCarmes  should  have  made  my  sword-play  good 
enough  to  cross  blades  with  him.  I  scarce  know 
why  this  haunting  desire  to  fight  De  Bagan  should 
have  filled  me  so  relentlessly  through  all  these 
months  ;  and  now  since  Mademoiselle  had  not  fallen 
into  his  hands,  I — not  he — had  won  the  game,  and 
the  ancient  grudge  was  fitter  upon  his  side  of  the 
balance  than  upon  mine. 

But  De  Gourgues  had  deferred  the  attack  upon 
San  Mateo  until  his  preparations  could  be  carefully 
finished.  All  the  next  day  we  spent  in  making  lad- 
ders to  scale  the  walls ;  sending  orders  through 
Satouriona  and  Olotoraca  to  the  Indians,  giving 
them  their  stations  in  the  forest  and  arranging  that 
no  movement  should  be  made  until  a  signal  was 

given.     So  closely  had  Satouriona  and  Tacatacourou 

348 


THE  DEATH  OF  THE  WOLF. 

watched  the  Fort,  that,  though  making  no  attack 
and  keeping  well  in  the  shadows  of  the  forest,  they 
had  succeeded  in  confining  all  the  Spaniards  within 
their  own  lines.  Those  gentry  heard  the  savage 
cries  resounding  through  the  woods  until  their  echoes 
faded  away  in  the  distance.  There  was  desperate 
work  before  them  and  they  knew  that  the  sounds  of 
the  war-cries  and  the  barking  of  the  French  arque- 
buses down  the  river  meant  a  harder  fight  than  they 
had  ever  had  before.  They  judged  from  the  sound 
of  the  shots  that  the  French  numbered  several  thou- 
sand. All  of  this  we  learned  from  a  Spanish  soldier 
who  ventured  out,  feathered  and  painted  like  an  In- 
dian. He  came  within  the  lines  of  our  outposts,  but 
the  lynx-eyed  Olotoraca,  walking  with  De  Gourgues, 
spied  through  his  disguise  and  the  man  was  seized 
before  he  could  get  away.  From  him  the  Avenger 
learned  that  in  Fort  San  Mateo  were  two  hundred 
and  sixty  Spaniards  under  Don  Diego  de  Bac,an. 
This  confirmed  the  report  we  had  heard.  De  Bagan 
was  still  there.  I  feared  at  this  last  moment  of  my 
quest  that  some  unhappy  accident  might  have  sent 
him  on  an  errand  to  San  Augustin. 

On  the  evening  of  the  second  day  after  the  first 
assault,  De  Gourgues,  well  pleased  and  confident  that 
his  plans  were  carefully  laid,  gave  orders  that  the  In- 
dians should  close  in  upon  the  fort  with  all  possible 
secrecy  and  lie  in  wait  under  the  shadows  of  the  trees 

349 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

and  bushes  of  the  hills  and  river  bank.  Before  the 
day  had  broken  we  were  in  marching  order  and  after 
a  hearty  meal  went  up  the  stream  in  glittering  ranks, 
joyful  but  steady  and  assured  of  victory.  De  Gour- 
gues  made  no  concealment  of  our  movements,  and 
when  we  came  in  view  of  the  Fort  we  saw  the  battle- 
ments shining  with  men  in  armor  and  knew  that 
De  Ba$an  was  prepared  to  receive  us.  Presently, 
when  within  range  of  their  ordnance  they  opened 
fire  with  their  culverins  from  a  projecting  bastion. 
De  Gourgues  broke  our  column  and  scattered  us 
through  the  woods,  where  their  fire  had  little 
effect ;  for  here  the  forest  was  very  thick  and  over- 
grown and  afforded  a  most  excellent  cover.  We 
marched  to  the  left,  passing  through  our  Indian 
allies,  who  lay  like  snakes  among  the  undergrowth. 
We  came  at  last  to  the  top  of  a  small  hill,  from 
which  we  had  a  good  view  of  the  whole  extent  of 
the  defenses  of  Fort  San  Mateo.  It  was  plain  to  be 
seen  that  these  had  been  greatly  improved  since  its 
capture  from  Laudonniere. 

De  Bac.an  apparently  had  by  this  time  lost  all  trace 
of  our  whereabouts.  Thinking  we  had  defiled  by 
the  river  bank,  in  a  moment  he  sent  a  strong  party 
of  Spaniards  to  reconnoitre.  They  came  from  their 
works,  crossing  the  ditch  and,  all  unconscious,  made 
straight  for  the  clump  of  woods  in  which  we  lay  en- 
sconced. De  Gourgues,  noting  the  advantage  of  his 

350 


THE  DEATH  OF  THE  WOLF. 

position,  quickly  detached  Cazenove  with  a  party  to 
station  himself  at  a  point  well  hidden  by  trees  where 
he  could  soon  take  them  in  the  flank.  The  Span- 
iards, unaware  that  they  were  exposing  themselves 
to  this  enfilading  fire,  with  a  strange  insistence 
which  seemed  not  unlike  infatuation,  continued 
sturdily  to  advance. 

Now  it  was  that  the  discipline  of  the  arquebusiers 
of  De  Gourgues  showed  to  greatest  advantage.  He 
had  cautioned  them  under  pain  of  dire  punishment 
not  to  fire  before  the  word  of  command.  In  their 
ardor  they  strained  forward  eagerly,  leaning  upon 
their  rests,  their  eyes  glancing  down  their  weapons, 
their  fingers  toying  lovingly  with  their  match  cords. 
But  not  until  the  Spaniards  had  come  so  near  that 
we  could  plainly  make  out  their  features  did  the 
Avenger  give  the  order  to  fire. 

Then  a  deadly  blaze  flashed  in  their  faces,  almost 
close  enough  to  burn  them.  The  shock  was  terrific  ; 
and  before  its  echoes  had  rumbled  up  the  river  we 
were  upon  them  through  the  smoke,  slashing  and 
piercing  right  and  left  those  who  stood  their  ground, 
driving  those  who  ran,  in  dire  confusion,  back  toward 
the  Fort.  But  here  Cazenove  awaited  them  and 
poured  in  a  scorching  fire  at  easy  range  which  still 
further  cut  them  down.  None  escaped.  The  pike- 
men  of  Cazenove  charged  over  them  again  and  again 
like  demons,  and  those  few  who  were  left  threw  down 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

their  weapons  and  fell  upon  their  knees  extending 
their  arms  and  begging  for  mercy. 

The  fight  was  speedily  over,  with  no  loss  to  us. 
When  we  had  mounted  the  hill  again,  it  was  easy  to 
see  that  consternation  reigned  in  the  Fort.  Soldiers 
ran  here  and  there  upon  the  battlements  shouting  in 
confusion  ;  while  men,  women  and  children,  uttering 
piercing  screams,  rushed  to  the  gate,  battering  upon 
it  with  their  bare  fists,  trying  to  force  their  way  out 
that  they  might  escape  to  the  forest. 

The  trumpet  of  Dariol,  sounding  the  charge,  rang 
out  clear  above  the  din.  Never  before,  it  seemed  to 
me,  had  a  battle-blast  been  sent  up  so  loud  and  exult- 
ant. It  was  the  signal  of  De  Gourgues.  Through 
thicket  and  scrub,  down  the  hill  for  the  Fort,  we 
ran,  a  very  human  mounthsoun,  shouting  like  mad- 
men. Every  stump  and  tree  to  the  right  and  left  of 
us  seemed  to  turn  by  some  magic  into  a  painted 
savage  and  the  air  was  filled  with  their  wild  screams. 
De  Gourgues,  Olotoraca  and  I  reached  the  gate  at 
the  same  moment,  followed  closely  by  the  more 
speedy  of  the  rest.  By  this  time  the  women  and 
children  were  running  through  the  postern,  scream- 
ing, to  the  forest.  Their  fate  I  like  not  to  think 
of. 

We  were  after  more  sturdy  game.  Most  of  the 
soldiers  had  fled  even  before  the  women,  but  we  saw 

forty  or  fifty  Spanish    arquebusiers  formed  in  the 

352 


THE  DEATH  OF  THE  WOLF. 

square  by  the  corps-de-garde  for  a  last  resistance.  I 
knew  I  should  find  De  Bagan  there.  Nor  was  I 
mistaken  ;  I  saw  him  at  the  same  moment  that  he 
caught  sight  of  me,  and  we  ran  forward  upon  each 
other  with  the  same  full-hearted  hatred  that  had  ever 
envenomed  us.  The  world  was  too  small  a  place  for 
both. 

It  seemed  as  though  the  affair  were  to  be  ended 
one  way  or  the  other  then  and  there.  But  as  luck 
would  have  it,  Olotoraca,  being  more  swift  of  foot, 
reached  him  first  and  began  thrusting  with  his  pike. 
De  Bagan  was  thus  put  upon  his  guard  against  the 
Indian  and  had  all  that  he  could  do  to  parry  his 
furious  onslaught.  Twice  his  guard  lay  open  and  I 
might  have  thrust  him  clear  through  the  body,  but  I 
could  not  bring  myself  to  take  such  advantage.  A 
nimble  fellow  rushed  at  me  and  all  but  caught  me 
off  my  guard,  giving  me  trouble  for  some  minutes. 
He  was  a  most  excellent  swordsman  and  fought  with 
desperation.  But  he  tired  easily,  and  while  I  played 
upon  the  defensive,  I  watched  De  Bagan  and  Olo- 
toraca out  of  the  tail  of  my  eye.  By  this  time  the 
sword  of  the  Spaniard  was  hissing  backward  and  for- 
ward like  the  tongue  of  a  serpent  along  the  pike  of 
Olotoraca.  The  Indian  had  not  the  skill  of  a  sea- 
soned pikeman  and  only  made  up  for  his  lack  of 
knowledge  of  the  art  by  his  great  suppleness  and 

agility.     Suddenly  I  saw  him  lunge  too  far.     I  beat 
23  353 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

the  blade  of  my  fellow  down  and  let  him  go  his  way, 
while  I  made  for  De  Ba9an.  The  Spaniard  seized 
the  pike-handle  just  behind  the  head  and  pulled  the 
young  brave  forward,  thrusting  at  the  same  time.  I 
made  a  leap,  hoping  to  parry  the  thrust  of  the  Span- 
iard, and  partly  succeeded,  but  the  sword  point 
passed  through  the  body  of  the  Paracousi  so  that  he 
fell  back  upon  the  ground. 

Men  were  fighting  all  around  us,  but  by  some 
chance  we  were  quite  alone  in  the  shadow  of  the 
Corps-de-garde. 

"  You  might  have  killed  me,"  he  panted — glancing 
this  way  and  that, — "why  did  you  not  ?  " 

"  We  are  quits  then.  But  it  is  not  too  late,  Sefior 
de  Bagan.  On  guard!  " 

Still  looking  furtively  around,  he  made  no  motion 
to  raise  his  bloody  point  from  the  ground,  but  kept 
edging  away. 

"  Quick,  sir  !  On  guard  !  "  I  cried,  "  or  I  will  run 
you  through !  " 

He  made  a  sudden  leap  backward  and  vanished 
quickly  around  the  corner  of  the  building,  passing 
several  Frenchmen,  and  in  the  confusion  reached  the 
battlements  before  I  could  stop  him,  and  with  a 
laugh  sprang  out  into  space.  Without  so  much  as 
looking,  I  leaped  after  him  into  the  mud  and  water 
of  the  river  bank.  I  landed  fair  up  to  my  knees 

and  fell  over  in  the  water.     Fora  moment  I  thought 

354 


THE  DEATH  OF  THE  WOLF. 

my  legs  had  been  driven  into  my  body,  but  managed 
to  get  to  my  feet  in  time  to  see  my  enemy  rushing 
for  the  thicket.  In  a  second  I  was  after  him  and 
plunged  through  the  bushes  guided  by  the  gleam  of 
his  morion.  All  around  us  were  shouts  of  French 
and  Indians  and  once  we  passed  a  half-score  red 
men  who  were  dancing  around  a  poor  wretch  tied  to 
a  tree.  They  saw  us  go  by  and  let  fly  a  shower  of 
arrows  at  both,  thinking  that  I  too  was  an  escaping 
Spaniard.  But  they  did  not  follow  us ;  they  were 
enjoying  too  horrid  a  pleasure  to  leave.  We  ran 
thus  for  some  distance,  when,  reaching  a  level  space 
of  ground,  De  Ba^an  stopped  suddenly,  awaiting  my 
coming.  He  leaned  with  both  hands  upon  his  blade, 
breathing  heavily.  His  face  was  purple  from  exer- 
tion and  the  sweat  poured  from  his  forehead  down 
his  cheeks  and  into  his  beard.  I  was  hard  put  myself 
for  breath  and  came  forward  cautiously. 

"  Again !  Seftor  Pirato,"  he  sneered,  with  a  kind 
of  a  laugh. 

"  For  the  last  time, — Seftor  Spaniard  !  "  I  said  ap- 
proaching. 

"  For  the  last  time  ?    Ah  !  then  you  do  grant  I 
am  the  better  skilled  at  sword-play  ?  " 

"  Let  us  settle  the  matter  at  once,"  said  I,  bringing 
my  point  into  line. 

"  One  moment !  "  he  said  craftily.    "  When  I  kill 
you,  what  will  become  of  Mademoiselle  ?  " 

355 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

I  saw  his  object.  He  sought  to  unsteady  my 
nerves.  But  I  only  laughed  at  him. 

"  Mademoiselle  is  in  the  hands  of  her  friends, 
Sefior. — Come  now!  Enough!  You  have  your  wind. 
Fall  to,  or  I  will  run  you  through !  " 

I  threw  off  my  morion  to  keep  my  brow  cool. 
And  while  in  the  very  act  of  tossing  it  aside  he 
leaped  for  me,  engaging  with  such  incomparable 
swiftness  that  I  broke  ground  and  gave  back  ten — 
twenty  paces — under  his  fierce  assault.  I  held  my 
own  with  great  trouble.  But  he  saw  no  sign  of  it, 
upon  my  face  and  it  is  my  pride  that  I  ever  looked 
coldly  in  his  eyes,  fearless  and  confident.  Once  he 
grazed  my  arm  and  with  flashing  eye  sprang  forward 
to  follow  his  advantage;  but  I  met  him  with  so 
shrewd  a  guard  and  thrust  that  he  drew  back,  looking 
at  me  in  surprise.  We  heard  indistinctly  the  cries 
of  the  soldiers  and  the  Indians  at  the  fort,  and  now 
and  then  a  wild  yell  would  start  the  echoes  in  the 
forest  near  us.  But  we  fought  on,  our  eyes  looking 
into  each  other's,  glittering  and  more  piercing  even 
than  the  swords  we  wielded.  Shouting  was  now 
most  plainly  to  be  heard  in  the  direction  from  which 
we  had  come.  I  heard  Job  Goddard's  whistle  and  a 
cheery  cry. 

"  Keep  him  at  work,  sir !  we  are  with  you  in  a 
minute !  "  Diego's  eyes  looked  over  my  shoulder. 

"  Unless  you  hurry,  Don  Diego,"    I  said,  coolly 
356 


THE  DEATH  OF  THE  WOLF. 

bantering  him,  "  there  will  be  little  time  for 
this  exhibition  of  sword-play  you  have  promised 
me." 

I  knew  could  I  get  him  angry  that  I  might  have 
the  better  advantage. 

"  Bah ! "  he  cried,  furious.  "  Coward  !  you  cannot 
fight  your  battles  for  yourself  !  " 

"  I  am  holding  my  own  !  "    I  smiled. 

I  know  not  just  why  it  was,  but  strive  as  he  might, 
he  could  get  no  advantage.  I  have  no  memory  of 
ever  having  used  my  sword  so  well.  Quick  as  he 
was,  my  hand  was  ever  quicker  and  my  eye  seemed 
by  the  look  of  his  own  to  divine  his  thrust  before  he 
made  it.  The  sounds  of  the  voices  grew  louder  and 
louder  each  moment  and  seemed  to  be  near  the  edge 
of  the  wood.  The  look  in  the  eyes  of  De  Ba$an 
became  uncertain.  He  had  tried  upon  me  every 
feint  and  thrust  he  knew,  and  there  I  still  stood 
before  him  smiling  and  confident.  It  was  not  fear 
that  he  felt,  for  I  believe  the  man  feared  nothing  on 
earth — or  above  it — or  below.  It  was  an  expression 
rather  of  wonder  and  curiosity  as  if  at  the  last  he  saw 
in  me  the  image  of  vengeance  come  to  bring  him,  in 
spite  of  his  prowess,  the  retribution  he  so  amply 
deserved.  Twice  he  had  had  me  in  his  power,  my 
death  hanging  by  a  web  so  fine  that  he  could  have 
blasted  it  by  the  breath  from  his  lips, — and  still  I 
lived. 

357 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

All  of  this  I  saw  in  his  look.  I  smiled  at  him 
again,  and  that  infuriated  him  the  more.  Scorning 
all  thought  of  defense,  he  crouched  his  head  and 
came  for  me  desperately — his  feints  and  thrusts  were 
quicker  than  thought  itself,  and  my  eye,  bewildered, 
could  no  longer  follow  the  motions.  He  caught  the 
point  of  my  blade  near  the  hilt  of  his  own,  and  with 
a  quick  back-stroke  of  the  wrist  sent  it  flying  down, 
the  handle  almost  out  of  my  fingers.  I  clutched  it 
again,  bringing  it  up  to  the  guard.  But  he  had 
sprung  in  and  thrust  me  through  the  thigh.  At  this 
moment  there  was  an  outcry  upon  our  left,  and 
De  Bresac,  with  some  of  my  seamen,  came  running 
forward. 

"  Good-by,  Sir  Pirato  !  "  laughed  De  Bacan.  "  I 

have  no  time  to  finish  this "  and  turning,  he 

made  for  the  opposite  side  of  the  clearing. 

I  shouted  at  the  top  of  my  lungs  and  made  a  leap 
after  him,  but  fell  prone  to  the  earth.  He  made  for 
a  hole  in  the  thicket,  and  I  thought  must  surely  go 
free. 

But  while  I  looked,  a  number  of  dusky  figures 
sprang  up  all  around  him,  and  I  saw  them  leap  upon 
him  like  hounds  upon  a  stag.  He  threw  his  arms 
out  wildly,  and  one  of  the  savages  who  bounded'into 
the  air,  was  skewered  upon  his  sword,  while  another 
fell  away  from  him  into  the  bushes  as  though  he*had 
been  tossed  by  an  ox.  The  Spaniard  was  making  a 

358 


THE  DEATH  OF  THE  WOLF. 

wonderful  fight,  but  the  Indians,  infuriated  by  the 
fall  of  Olotoraca,  went  rushing  fiercely  forward 
crying  that  he  should  not  escape.  One  of  them 
pinioned  his  left  arm  to  his  body,  and  hung  with 
a  death-like  clutch  around  his  legs.  Before  Satou- 
riona  reached  them,  another,  more  successful  than 
the  others,  sprang  upon  the  back  of  De  Bac,an,  and, 
brushing  off  his  morion,  struck  again  and  again  upon 
the  bare  head  with  his  hatchet.  When  the  hollow 
dulness  of  the  strokes  fell  upon  my  ear,  I  knew  that 
the  end  had  come.  He  swayed  back  and  forth  a 
moment,  striving  to  keep  his  feet,  unwilling  to  re- 
linquish his  hold  upon  life,  fighting  even  when  death 
had  come  ;  then,  with  a  groan  like  that  of  some 
hunted  animal,  turned  half  around  and  sank  to  the 
ground,  dead  where  he  had  stood. 

When  he  had  fallen  the  savages  fell  upon  the 
prostrate  body  like  wolves,  tearing  at  the  clothing, 
and  would  have  beaten  him  with  their  war  clubs  as 
he  lay,  had  not  De  Bresac  and  Satouriona  come  up. 
I  cried  out  to  them  that  it  was  the  Commandante 
of  the  Fort  whom  they  had  killed.  De  Bresac  was 
among  them,  striking  with  the  flat  of  his  sword,  and 
crying : 

"  Stop !  you  dogs !  Away  with  you  !  Stop !  I 
say ! "  He  stood  over  the  body  with  his  drawn 
sword  while  they  glowered  at  him,  and  would  have 
struck  him  down  had  not  Satouriona  come  between. 

359 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

At  last  the  Paracousi,  with  a  few  words,  sent  them 
away,  their  gruesome  fancies  ungratified. 

It  was  a  dog's  death  for  so  valiant  a  man — pulled 
down  like  some  wild  beast  of  the  forest.  When  I  had 
been  carried  to  where  the  body  lay,  De  Br£sac  and 
I  vowed  he  .should  have  a  decent  burial.  I  hated 
him,  and  hate  him  now.  But  it  was  a  passion  made 
great  by  the  intensity  of  it,  and  I  could  not  bear 
that  the  majesty  of  his  prowess  should  be  dimmed  by 
any  ignominy  at  his  death.  De  Br6sac,  fearing  to 
bury  him  in  the  knowledge  of  the  Indians,  gave 
orders  to  the  seamen  that  he  should  be  taken  to 
Fort  San  Mateo.  When  I  had  bound  up  my  leg, 
thither  we  presently  repaired,  I  leaning  upon  the 
arms  of  Job  Goddard  and  Br£sac. 


360 


A 


CHAPTER    XXVII. 

AND   LAST. 

ND  so  it  was  all  over.  The  mission  of  De 
Gourgues  was  ended.  However  bloody  the 
retribution  he  had  wrought  upon  his  enemies,  France 
was  avenged.  I  was  thankful  that  my  flight  into 
the  woods  had  spared  me  much  of  the  butchery 
at  Fort  San  Mateo ;  what  we  saw  in  the  forest  was 
horrible  enough,  and  though  by  the  time  we  re- 
turned the  Fort  had  been  cleared,  a  dreadful  climax 
to  this  grim  tragedy  was  being  enacted. 

As  we  entered  the  postern  gate  we  saw  De  Gour- 
gues standing, — menacing,  sinister  and  pitiless, — be- 
fore the  ranks  of  trembling,  haggard  wretches  who 
had  been  spared  from  the  massacre.  They  were  not 
many ;  and  the  slenderness  of  their  number  was 
a  dire  augury  of  the  punishment  which  was  to  be 
theirs.  They  did  not  know  what  was  to  come.  They 
scanned  the  merciless  man  who  stood  before  them, 
seeking  to  find  in  the  lines  of  his  face  one  trace  of 
sorrow  or  pity.  But  the  eyes  where  pity  might  have 
been  were  set  and  fixed  ;  hard  as  the  lines  of  the 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

nose  and  mouth.  The  brows  had  loet  their  melan- 
choly and  were  drawn  into  a  tangle  and  snarl  of 
wrinkles,  which  took  away  every  vestige  of  the  man 
I  knew  and  loved.  He  returned  their  look  with  a 
glance  from  which  they  cowered  as  though  he  had 
struck  them  ;  a  glance  that  meant  but  one  thing,  and 
that  was — the  end.  A  few  of  them  stood  upright 
and  fearless  ;  others  fell  down  upon  their  knees, 
whimpering.  The  end — Holy  Virgin  !  What  end? 
What  death  ?  When  the  Avenger  spoke,  his  voice 
was  dry  and  hard  as  flint. 

"  Did  you  think,"  he  said,  "  that  so  vile  a  treach- 
ery, so  detestable  a  cruelty,  against  a  King  so  potent 
and  a  nation  so  fearless,  would  go  unpunished  ? 
Hell  knows  no  viler  traitor  than  your  master, 
Menendez  de  Aviles,  of  whom  you  are  but  the 
spawn !  No !  I  am  only  one  of  the  humblest  of  the 
subjects  of  my  King,  but  I  have  charged  myself  with 
avenging  the  deeds  of  this  Menendez — and  yours — 
against  my  hapless  countrymen.  There  is  no  name 
base  enough  to  brand  your  actions,  no  punishment 
sharp  enough  to  requite  them.  But  though  you 
cannot  suffer  as  you  deserve,  you  shall  suffer  all  that 
an  enemy  can  honorably  inflict,  that  your  example 
may  teach  others  to  observe  the  peace  and  alliance 
between  our  Kings  which  you  have  so  perfidiously 
violated." 

Then  he  waved  his  hand,  and  the  wretches  were 
362 


AND  LAST. 

marched  out  through  the  gate  down  to  the  river. 
Some  of  them  cried  aloud  that  they  would  not  go. 
Others  clasped  the  knees  of  the  French  arquebusiers, 
sobbing  out  like  women  in  their  degradation  that  they 
had  helped  to  hang  the  Frenchmen  of  Fort  Caroline, 
that  they  had  confessed  and  hoped  for  mercy. 
These  were  rudely  dragged  to  their  feet  and  prodded 
with  pikes  until  they  followed  the  others,  trembling 
in  an  agony  of  fear.  When  they  had  come  to  a 
place  near  the  river,  the  Indians  pointed  out  to  De 
Gourgues  the  trees  upon  which  the  Frenchmen  of 
Fort  Caroline  had  hung.  De  Bre"sac  and  I  knew  them 
well.  And  upon  these  same  trees  without  other 
speech  or  ceremony,  the  Spaniards  were  hanged. 

After  it  was  over,  De  Gourgues  caused  tablets  of 
pine  to  be  nailed  over  their  heads  where  all  men 
might  read.  Upon  these  tablets  were  inscriptions 
burned  with  a  hot  iron  which  read  : — 

"Nor  AS  TO  SPANIARDS, 

BUT  AS  TO  TRAITORS,  ROBBERS  AND 

MURDERERS." 

His  vengeance  was  complete. 

That  night,  when  it  was  dark,  De  Bre"sac,  Job 
Goddard  and  another,  buried  De  Ba^an  deep  in  a 
sand-dune.  Indian  messengers  were  sent  to  the 

river  of  Tacatacourou  to  bring  the   Vengeance  and 

363 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

others  vessels  into  the  River  of  May.  But  at  dawn 
the  following  morning  we  saw  them  passing  the 
forts  at  the  river's  mouth  and  we  knew  that  the 
anxiety  of  Frangois  Bourdelais  had  got  the  better  of 
him.  When  those  on  the  vessels  saw  the  standards 
of  France  waving  upon  the  battlements  of  the  lower 
forts,  their  cannon  boomed  forth  a  joyous  salute 
which  was  answered  there  and  at  San  Mateo. 
Before  noon  they  anchored  near  the  Fort  and  I  was 
carried  aboard  to  Mademoiselle. 

I  could  not  suffer  her  to  go  ashore  while  traces  of 
the  slaughter  were  in  such  ghastly  evidence.  For 
there  were  sights  to  cloud  and  torment  throughout 
all  recollection  a  mind  innocent  of  the  indecencies 
of  life.  Already  the  vultures  were  wheeling  high 
over  the  forest  and  I  prayed  that  the  business  which 
still  kept  the  Avenger  would  soon  be  concluded. 
We  were  sick  of  the  place,  and  Mademoiselle  and  I 
had  no  desire  to  go  upon  the  shore. 

In  the  afternoon  Maheera  came  aboard.  Unable 
to  stay  at  the  Tacatacourou  River  while  these  great 
events  were  going  forward,  she  had  followed  us  and 
lain  in  concealment  since  the  attack.  To  Mademoi- 
selle she  brought  a  message  from  Olotoraca,  who  was 
at  the  Indian  encampment — not  dead,  but  very  sorely 
wounded  from  the  thrust  De  Ba^an  had  given  him 
— and  who  wished  Mademoiselle  to  go  to  him. 

I  would  have  deterred  her,  for  I  knew  not  what 
364 


AND  LAST. 

design  he  might  cherish.  Maheera  understood  me, 
but  she  smiled  as  she  had  not  smiled  since  I  had  seen 
her. 

"  The  White  Giant  has  no  need  to  fear.  Oloto- 
raca  knows  all,  and  it  is  well.  He  has  a  great  friend- 
ship for  the  White  Giant." 

Mademoiselle  started  up. 

"  I  must  go,  Sydney.  There  will  be  no  harm, 
and  if  he  wishes  me  I  cannot  leave  this  land  without 
seeing  him.  Maheera  would  not  give  me  bad 
counsel." 

"  The  Moon-Princess  will  take  no  hurt." 

I  could  not  be  satisfied  to  have  her  out  of  my 
sight,  but  asked  Cazenove  to  take  some  men  and  go 
with  her.  They  were  gone  a  long  time,  and  when 
they  returned  Mademoiselle  was  smiling  and  tran- 
quil. Olotoraca  was  very  weak,  but  would  recover. 
He  said  that  I,  the  White  Giant,  had  parried  the 
blow  which  had  wounded  him  and  so  had  saved  his 
life.  He  wished  to  live  fair  in  the  memory  of  the 
White  Giant, — he  was  glad  that  the  Moon-Princess 
was  safe  with  me. 

"  It  is  not  well,"  he  had  said  at  last,  taking  Ma- 
heera's  hand  in  his,  "  that  a  man  should  love  at  all 
unless  of  the  people  of  his  own  race." 

Had  I  been  able  to  go  to  him  I  would  have 
clasped  him  heartily  by  the  hand.  But  they  told  me 
I  must  lie  quiet  for  fear  of  setting  loose  an  artery, 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

and  so  I  stayed  on  my  pallet  fanned  by  the  cool 
breezes  of  the  sea  and  blessed  by  the  sight  of  Diane, 
who  sat  near  at  hand  with  beaming  eyes,  ministering 
to  me. 

The  capture  of  the  Spanish  Fort  had  in  one  way 
been  a  great  godsend  to  her.  For  in  the  quarters 
of  the  women,  De  Br£sac  had  found  a  box  full  of 
linen  and  silks  and  a  few  things  even  that  had  been 
brought  to  Florida  by  Mademoiselle  herself.  These 
the  Chevalier  sent  to  her  with  a  gracious  word  as  her 
share  of  the  spoils.  The  silks  were  of  no  very  re- 
cent fashion  to  be  sure,  but  all  the  gold  and  silver  in 
the  world  could  not  have  contributed  so  much  as 
these  to  Mademoiselle's  content.  Nor  were  they  of 
any  particular  kind  of  shape,  hanging  about  her 
slender  figure  like  lean  biscuit-bags.  But  with  ready 
grace  and  wit  she  made  shift  to  fasten  and  tuck 
them,  so  that  after  all  they  were  none  so  bad  as 
they  might  have  been.  She  was  so  sweet  and  grace- 
ful a  sight  to  my  eyes  that  I  feared  should  I  close 
them  I  would  lose  not  only  the  vision  but  the  reality, 
and  find  myself  again  upon  the  sand-spit, — at  Paris, 
— or  in  the  forest, — seeking  her  ever  with  new  hopes 
which  were  born  only  to  be  blasted  again  and  again. 

At  last  I  slept ;  and  the  morning  sun  was  break- 
ing across  the  narrow  cabin  as  I  wakened.  When  I 
had  eaten,  I  felt  so  strong  and  well  that  I  would 

have  risen,  but  Diane  pressed  me  quietly  by  the 

366 


AND  LAST. 

shoulders  and  would  not  permit  it.  After  awhile, 
when  all  was  ready,  my  pallet  was  carried  up  on  the 
after-castle,  in  the  shadow  of  an  awning,  where  I  lay 
with  several  others  and  watched  the  fellows  upon 
the  shore.  They  were  busy  as  bees  and  I  felt  a  lazy 
dolt  to  be  lying  there  twiddling  my  thumbs. 

Two  or  three  times  the  unruly  and  riotous  spirit, 
engendered  by  shedding  of  blood,  broke  forth  among 
the  Frenchmen  ;  but  so  complete  was  the  control  and 
discipline  which  De  Gourgues  had  put  upon  them 
that  little  harm  was  done.  Once  they  had  broken 
into  a  wine  cask  without  his  knowledge,  and  there 
was  like  to  be  a  repetition  of  the  affair  of  Cabouche. 
It  is  a  strange  thing  that  Cabouche  himself,  who  had 
often  made  good  his  boast  of  bully  of  the  fore-castle, 
should  have  been  the  one  to  put  this  small  mutiny 
down.  For  he  stood  in  the  doorway  of  the  wine 
room  pointing  his  arquebuse  toward  his  companions 
and  vowing  he  would  shoot  the  one  who  advanced. 
It  was  said,  when  it  was  done  and  they  had  retreated, 
that  he  disappeared  into  the  darkness  and  took  a 
good  paunch-full  himself,  coming  forth  with  a  strong 
smell  of  alcohol  hanging  about  him. 

In  the  afternoon  there  was  a  wonderful  scene.  De 
Gourgues  gathered  all  the  Indians  about  him  under 
the  battlements  and,  through  Dariol,  made  them  a 
long  speech.  From  time  to  time  they  uttered  loud 

cries  which  broke  in  upon  his  words.     When  he  had 
'  367 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

done,  a  prolonged  yell  came  from  the  savages  and 
they  swarmed  over  the  ill-fated  Fort,  looking  not  un- 
like a  swarm  of  ants  upon  a  hill  of  their  own.  They 
rushed  through  the  living  quarters  and  the  barracks 
and  out  upon  the  roofs  tearing  and  rending  until  it 
seemed  as  though  some  movement  of  the  earth  or 
elements  were  splitting  the  buildings  to  pieces.  In 
two  hours  the  corps-de-garde  was  razed  to  the  ground. 
Meanwhile  a  great  number  had  mounted  the  battle- 
ments and  with  pikes,  pieces  of  iron,  and  any  rough 
implements  that  came  to  hand,  began  prying  the 
stones  from  their  places.  With  savage  cries  of  ex- 
ultation they  tossed  these  out  into  the  river  or 
threw  them  in  the  ditch  or  thicket.  A  dust  arose 
which  hid  them  from  our  sight,  but  they  worked  on, 
as  though  maddened,  in  the  heat  and  glare  until  sun- 
down, when  not  one  stone  was  left  upon  another. 
It  was  a  whirlwind  of  ruin. 

That  night  when  I  heard  the  preparations  above 
me  for  sailing  on  the  morrow,  it  seemed  impossible 
that  only  a  week  and  three  days  had  passed  since  we 
had  come  to  anchor  in  the  Tacatacourou — since  we 
had  made  our  league — found  Mademoiselle — passed 
the  hardships  of  the  march  and  attack,  and  come  to  the 
successful  ending  of  our  expedition.  De  Gourgues 
said  little.  When  he  had  finished  speaking  to  the  In- 
dians he  had  come  aboard  and  set  all  the  seamen  to 

work  stowing  the  vessel  and  breaking  out  the  spars 

368 


AND  LAST. 

and  sails  for  the  voyage.  That  night  Mademoiselle 
and  Maheera  bade  a  tearful  good-by,  for  they  had 
come  to  love  each  other  with  a  fond  affection  ;  and 
to  this  day  I  cannot  forget  the  services  the  Indian 
maiden  did  for  me  and  mine.  On  the  morrow  the 
anchors  were  broken  out,  and  with  a  favoring  breeze 
we  moved  slowly  down  the  river  toward  the  sea ; 
while  the  Indians,  shouting  messages  of  good  will  to 
us,  ran  along  the  banks  until  the  freshening  wind  had 
driven  us  from  their  sight. 

When  the  ships  passed  the  smaller  forts  I  could 
see  that  there  too  the  work  of  destruction  had  been 
complete  ;  for  the  stones  and  fascines  were  scattered 
in  all  directions,  and  only  a  few  overturned  and  bro- 
ken gun  rests  showed  where  the  bastions  had  been. 
We  sailed  out  over  the  bar  at  high  tide  and  with  a 
last  salute  to  our  friendly  hosts  we  set  our  prow 
squarely  abreast  the  broad  surges,  for  France.  In 
a  few  days  I  could  almost  crawl  about  the  decks 
without  an  arm  to  steady  me.  In  two  weeks  I  went 
about  some  simple  duties ;  and  in  the  long  summer 
twilights,  Mademoiselle  and  I  would  sit  high  up  on 
the  slanting  after-castle  near  the  lanthorns,  looking 
back  down  the  pink,  swirling  wake  toward  the  land 
where  we  had  both  suffered  so  much.  Of  De  Ba^an 
we  spoke  but  once.  I  let  fall  a  word  of  regret  that 
so  gallant  and  splendid  a  fighter  should  have  been  of 

so  ill-favored  a  disposition.     But  Mademoiselle  made 
24  369 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

me  no  reply.  With  the  thought  how  near  she  had 
come  to  falling  into  his  hands  after  the  capture  of 
Fort  Caroline,  she  shuddered,  drew  closer  to  me  and 
would  hear  of  him  no  more.  We  had  too  many 
present  joys  to  conjure  up  the  miseries  that  were 
past.  We  had  been  born  into  a  new  world  of  our 
own  and  we  peopled  it  with  fancies  as  blithe  as  our- 
selves. Under  the  laughing  stars  we  were  creatures 
of  unreality,  unconscious  of  all  save  the  great  love 
which  had  conquered  everything.  De  Gourgues  sat 
with  us  sometimes,  but  not  for  long  ;  for  there  is  no 
pain  keener  than  that  which  comes  from  seeing  a 
forbidden  joy  through  the  eyes  of  another. 

My  tale  is  soon  ended.  We  reached  Rochelle 
after  a  voyage  of  little  event,  and  were  greeted  with 
great  honor.  So  soon  as  it  could  be  accomplished, 
— and  that  was  with  such  speed  of  habit  and  frock 
making  as  was  never  known  before  or  since, — Diane 
and  I  were  married.  The  endurance  and  strength  of 
heart  which  bore  her  up  in  all  her  sufferings  among 
those  wild  western  forests  has,  to  this  day  of  our  age 
and  contentment,  been  my  sturdiest  prop  in  time  of 
stress.  I  need  not  tell  at  length  how,  through 
Coligny,  the  prize  money  for  the  San  Cristobal  was 
turned  over  at  last  to  Captain  Hooper;  and  how 
upon  a  certain  successful  voyage  from  Plymouth  I 
came  to  be  his  second  in  command,  nor  how  I  owned 

my  own  vessel  before  my  mistress  had  Domenique 

370 


AND  LAST. 

and  little  Diane  well  out  of  their  swaddling  clothes. 
The  Chevalier  de  Bresac  has  come  back  from  his 
voyage  with  Sir  Walter  Raleigh.  M.  de  Teligny 
is  dead,  leaving  the  Chevalier  a  great  fortune,  and  he 
is  now  out  upon  a  venture  of  his  own.  Job  Goddard, 
hoary  headed  and  staunch,  but  convincing  and  windy- 
worded  as  ever,  sits  smoking  at  his  window  in  the 
Pelican  with  Martin  Cockrem.  And  the  two 
rogues,  gathering  the  growing  youth  of  the  docks 
about  them,  with  easy  elaboration,  tell  wonderful 
yarns  of  voyages  to  strange  countries  where  people 
walk  upside  down,  and  of  a  preference  use  their  toes 
for  fingers,  to  which  the  urchins  listen,  their  wide 
mouths  agape  and  their  eyes  agog  with  curiosity. 
Job  has  set  about  planting  a  patch  of  tobacco  at 
Plymouth ;  but  his  pursuit  has  fared  ill,  and  so  he 
gets  the  leaf  in  bales  from  the  ships  that  come  laden 
to  Plymouth  from  the  western  main. 

It  is  history  how  De  Gourgues  was  spurned  at 
Paris  by  that  weakling,  Charles  ;  how  our  own  good 
Queen  Bess  of  England  offered  him  a  command,  and 
how  Charles  thereupon  relented,  and  would  have 
given  him  a  position  of  authority.  But  De  Gourgues 
was  never  a  stranger  to  adversity ;  and  through  it 
all,  his  great  grief  has  ever  been  that  Menendez  de 
Avil£s  escaped  the  vengeance  at  San  Mateo,  of  which 
he  had  been  the  dearest  object.  This  malefactor 
died  full  of  honor  and  riches,  high  in  the  favor  of 


IN  SEARCH  OF  MADEMOISELLE. 

Philip  of  Spain,  who,  had  he  lived,  would  have  given 
him  command  of  the  great  Armada. 

That  Spanish  fleet,  so  long  threatened,  has  come  and 
gone.  Through  the  good  offices  of  Sir  Francis  Drake 
and  Lord  Howard,  for  both  of  whom  my  father  had 
performed  some  service,  I  was  given  considerable  re- 
sponsibility and  command  upon  Drake's  own  Revenge, 
acquitting  myself  to  the  great  Admiral's  satisfaction. 
So  that  I  came  into  the  royal  service  again  as  com- 
mander of  the  White  Bear,  and  gained  for  myself  many 
emoluments  and  honors.  By  great  good  fortune  I 
thus  won  my  way  into  the  notice  of  the  Queen,  and 
so,  through  her  generosity,  was  enabled  in  some  sort 
to  restore  my  family  to  the  prestige  it  had  enjoyed  be- 
fore the  imprudences  and  generosities  of  my  grand- 
father and  father  had  depleted  the  value  of  the  estates. 
I  lay  no  claim  to  credit  for  these  achievements.  Had 
it  not  been  for  Diane,  I  should  have  made  no  attempt 
to  regain  the  position  of  my  family  before  the  Court. 
Her  soft  influences,  strong  and  womanly,  have  weaned 
me  away  from  the  boisterous  habits  of  my  wild 
young  life,  and  have  shown  me  the  value  of  the 
refinements  which  come  of  gentle  living:  With  the 
death  of  the  Queen  Mother,  in  France,  there  came,  too, 
a.  change  in  the  fortunes  of  Diane  and  the  great 
Henry — the  greatest,  Henry  of  Navarre, — with  that 
rare  grace  which  has  ever  distinguished  him,  has  given 
back  again  the  estate  of  La  Notte,  at  Villeneuve,  to 

37* 


AND  LAST. 

my  wife.  Thither,  at  certain  seasons,  we  go  ;  form- 
ing thus  another  link,  not  without  a  certain  value, 
between  two  great  Christian  monarchs. 

Diane  has  built  a  summer-house  on  her  estate,  and 
she  has  fashioned  it  after  the  lodge  of  Olotoraca. 
where  during  those  long  months  she  waited  for  me. 
It  is  not  in  a  wild  pine  forest,  where  every  night  the 
winds  may  sing  their  grand  and  lonely  psalms.  It  is 
on  the  borders  of  a  quiet  lake,  where  soft  sweeping  wil- 
lows whisper  with  the  rippling  water,  and  tall  poplars, 
like  sentinels,  guard  us  against  the  legions  of  unrest, 
When  the  sun  has  set,  and  the  slender  moon  has 
sailed  out  across  the  deep  green  vault  above  us,  then 
we  sit,  hand-in-hand,  dreaming  and  at  peace,  I — and 
Mademoiselle. 

THE  END. 


373 


A     000  132  791     5 


